Skip to main content

Full text of "10 Modern Greek Old Testament 2 - II Samuel - Stary zakon v moderni rectine - 1872"

See other formats 







TA 


TEPA PPRAMMATA 


META$PAŽOENTA 


EK 


TON ΘΕΩ͂Ν APXETTIION 


ἘΝ 'OZONIA 
᾿Ἐτυπώθη δι’ ἐπιμελείας τοῦ τυποθέτου τῆς ᾿Ακαδημίας 
δαπάνῃ τῆς “Ἱερογραφικῆς 'Ἑταιρίας πρὸς διάδοσιν τοῦ Θείου 
λόγου εἴς τε τὴν Βρεταννίαν καὶ τὰ ἄλλα ἔθνη 


a Nea 











Κεφάλαια, žek. | Κεφάλαια. Σελ. 

TENEZIŽ.ai...........«. Re DO. 1 EKKAHJIAZTH3 ......... 12... 608 
EZOAOž 40... 52 ΨΑΣΜΑ ASMATON ........: a 8... 610 
AEYITIKON...... KONA 27... 96 |'Hzalaz .... 06... 620 
APLOMONIN A nina 36... 128 | ἹΈΡΕΙΑΝ ji oa ΤΟΣ 52... 670 
AEYTEPONOMION.......... 34 .. 172|OPHNOL........ LAN a 5 728 
ΙΗΣΟΥΣ ΤΟΥ NAYH....... 34 210 IEZEKIHA 48 .. 734 

21 .. 235  AANIHA . 12... 784 

4 πὰ 260 NOE: ina 14... 800, 
ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ A.............. 8... οἶσθ ΩΡ ΣΟΥ ἘΣ ΤΣ 3... 808 
ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄ diši Βθ. AMON S 9.. 811 
BAZIAEON Α΄ RO RNE s | ABAIOY v 817 
BAZIAEON Β΄ 25 .. 358| IONAZ..... IN Pr neja 4.. 818 
TON XPONIKON Α΄ ........ 29/4: 390 | ΜΙΧΑΙΑΣ, VESNE. 7.. 820 
TON XPONIKON B ........ 36... 418 | NAOYM ,..... rolke, . 8 881 
AN oa oa εν ον 10. 453  ABBAKOYM....,........... 3.. 826 
NEEMIA ὑσὶ Re νον ἧς 13... 408 ΣΟΦΟΝΙΑΣ. 8... 829 
ΟΜΝ νου No 10... 477|ATTAIOZ.......,,..4...,. 2... 8981] 
iii RNA PEPE k v 42 485 VZAXAPIAZ .............. «  14.. 838 
RAMO ἐπ ΤΣ ΤΡΣ 815} MAAAXTAJ ἐννοῶν, τά 841 
ΠΑΡΟΙΜΙΑΙ 584 : 
Τὸ kara ΜΑΤΘΑΙΟΝ Εὐαγγέ- ἘἘπιστυλὴ πρὸς ΘΕΣΣΑΛΟΝΙ- 

Mav ....,.........,..... 28.. 847, ΚΕΙ͂Σ Β' .....:.νν ἐν ύόννν . 3 1048 
Τὸ kari MAPKON Εὐαγγέλιον.. 16... 879 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς TIMOGEON A' 6... 1050 
Τὸ κατὰ AOYKAN Ἐὐαγγέχιον.. 24... 899 ᾿Ἐπιστυλὴ πρὸς TIMOGEON BO 4... 1054 
Τὸ kari IGANNHN Ečayyeov 21... 933 Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς TITON ...... 3... 1057 
IIPAZEI TON AIIOSTOAON 28.. 960. ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς $IAHMONA .. 1... 1059 
Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς POMAIOYZ .. 16.. 993 Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ἙΒΡΑΙΟΥΣ 18... 1059 
Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς KOPINEIOYZ A' 16 ., 1007 | Ἐπιστολὴ IAKOBOY ...... ve ΘῊΡ 1070 
Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΚΟΡΙΝΘΙΟΥ͂Σ Β΄ 13... 1020 | Ἐπιστολὴ IIETPOY Α΄ ὅ... 1073 
᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΓΆΛΑΤΑΣ .... 6... 1028 Ἐπιστολὴ IIETPOY Β΄.. 3.. 1077 
᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ἘΦΕΣΙΟΥΣ.... — 6 1033 ᾿Ἐπιστολὴ IMANNOY A'....,. — 5... 1080 
"Emorokij πρὸς ΦΙΛΙΠΠΉΣΙΟΥΣ 4'.. 1038 'Emorohij I2ANNOYB' ...... 1... 1084 
᾿Ἐπιστολὴ πρὸς ΚΟΛΟΣΣΑΕΙΣ.. 4... 1041 Ἐπιστολὴ IOANNOYT" ...... 1 1084 
VENI πρὸς GEZZAAONI- ΕΝ IOYAA d 1 1085 | 

KEIZ A' a.e... δ... 1045 AIIOKAAYYIZ IGANNOY.... 22... 






































1872 





1086 | 

















KAINH AIAOHKH 
ΚΥΡΙΟΥ͂ ΚΑΙ ΣΩΤΗΡΟΣ 


ἩΜΩ͂Ν 


ΤΠ ΣΟΥ ΧΡΙΣΤΟΥ͂, 


ΜΕΤΑΦΡΑΣΘΕΙ͂ΣΑ 


ἘΚ ΤΟΥ EAAHNIKOT. 














ΣΑΜΟΥΠΛ Β΄. 








, τῆς σφαγῆς τῶν ᾿Αμαληκιτῶν, ἐκά- 


«Ἰ πλησίον τοῦ Σαοὺλ, " ἔχων διεσχισμένα 


ΚΕΦ, α΄, 
ETA δὲ τὸν θάνατον τοῦ Σαοὺλ, 
ἀφοῦ ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ᾿ ἀπὸ 


θισεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐν Σικλὰγ δύο ἡμέρας" 
2 τὴν δὲ τρίτην ἡμέραν, ἰδοὺ, 5 ἦλθεν 
ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τοῦ στρατοπέδου, ἀπὸ 


τὰ ἱμάτια αὑτοῦ, καὶ χῶμα ἐπὶ τῆς 
κεφαλῆς αὑτοῦ καὶ καθὼς εἰσῆλθε 
πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, ἔπεσεν εἰς τὴν γῆν, 
καὶ προσεκύνησε. 3 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτὸν ὁ Δαβὶδ, πόθεν ἔρχεσαι ; 

Ὃ δὲ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, ᾿Εγὼ ἐκ τοῦ 
στρατοπέδου τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ διεσώθην. 

4 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ Δαβὶδ, Ti 
συνέβη ; εἰπέ μοι, παρακαλῶ. 

Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη, Ὅτι ἔφυγεν ὁ λαὸς ἐκ 








ZAMOYHA Β΄. 
Ἢ 


BAZIAEION Β΄. 


ZAMOYHA Β΄. 
Ἢ 


ΒΑΣΙΛΕΙΩΝ Β΄. 


δὲ καὶ Σαοὺλ, καὶ ᾿Ιωνάθαν ὃ υἱὸς 
αὐτοῦ. 

5 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν νέον 
τὸν ἀπαγγέλλοντα πρὸς αὐτὸν, Πῶς 
ἐξεύρεις ὅτι ἀπέθανεν ὁ Σαοὺλ, καὶ 
᾿Ιωνάθαν ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ; 

6 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ νέος ὁ ἀπαγγέλλων 
πρὸς αὐτὸν, Ἐὑρέθην κατὰ τύχην “ ἐν 
τῷ ὄρει Τελβουὲ, καὶ ἰδοὺ, 6 Σαοὺλ 
ἦτο κεκλιμένος ἐπὶ τοῦ δόρατος αὑτοῦ, 
καὶ ἰδοὺ, αἱ ἅμαξαι καὶ οἱ ἱππεῖς κατέ- 
φθανον αὐτόν" 7 καὶ ὅτε ἔβλεψεν εἰς 
τὰ ὀπίσω αὑτοῦ, μὲ εἶδε, καὶ μὲ ἐκά- 
Xece' καὶ ἀπεκρίθην, ᾿Ιδοὺ ἐγώ. 8 
Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς ἐμὲ, Ποῖος εἶσαι; Καὶ 
ἀπεκρίθην πρὸς αὐτὸν, Εἶμαι ᾿Αμαλη- 
κίτης. 9 Πάλι εἶπε πρὸς ἐμὲ, Στῆθι 
ἐπάνω μου, παρακαλῶ, καὶ θανάτωσόν 





τῆς μάχης, καὶ πολλοὶ μάλιστα ἐκ τοῦ | pe" διότι σκοτοδινίασις μὲ κατέλαβεν, 
ka pojeta δ ᾿ ὴ ΚΓ oja kai 
λαοῦ ἔπεσον, kal ἀπέθανον" ἀπέθανον | ἐπειδὴ ἡ ζωή μου εἶναι ἔτι ὅλη ἐν ἐμοί. 





— 


























298 ; 
9 ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ B', Κεφ. β΄. 
zala PRE ΜΝ 
ἘΚ} oce Meti se αὐτὸν, še αὑτῶν, ke ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ αὑτῶν δὲν 
ν" ἐπειδὴ ἤμην βέ- ἐχωρίσι σαν" 
54. 
βαιος ὅτι GE ἠδύνατο νὰ ζήσῃ ἀφοῦ Ἦσαν ἐλαφρότεροι ἀετῶν, ei k βάρ τῷ 
ἔπεσε" se ἔλαβον τὸ διάδημα, τὸ emi| τώτεροι λεόντων. ". 18. 
το χης eo, κα πὰ 4 
τί s HE V o καὶ τὸ βραχιόλιον 24 Ovyarepes Ἰσραὴλ, oirere! 
ME GR χίς Κι ἐδ μὰ ἔφερα! ἐπὶ τὸν Σαοὺλ, τὸν ἐνδύοντα ὑμᾶς 
ši ski la πρὸς plena pov. κόκκινα μετὰ καλλωπισμῶν, τὸν č: ἐπι- 
pilota, 1 πιάσας ὁ, ai τὰ ἱμάτια βάλλοντα στολισμοὺς χρυσοῦς ἐπὶ 
da ke αὑτοῦ, poi vh αὐτά" καὶ πάντες τὰ ἐνδύματα ὑμῶν. 
3I: ὁμοίως οἱ ἄνδρες οἱ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 12 
31: Καὶ ἐπώθησαν, καὶ ἔκλαυσαν, καὶ čni ΑΕ je lai v 
κα διὰ" zad ἐσπάρη διὰ τὸν Σαοὺλ, Ἰωνάθαν, ἐπὶ τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τό- 
δὰ šim Nak law Zlomi υἱὸν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ποὺς gov τετραυματισμένε! 
Na τῆς a ia καὶ διὰ τὸν 26 Περίλυπος εἶμαι διὰ σὲ, ἀδεὰ- 
Ὁ Ἰσραὴ: ιότι ἔπεσον čua| φέ μου ᾿Ιωνάθαν" 
ῥομφαίας. tin? k Προσφιλέστατος ἐστάθης εἰς ἐμέ: | Σαμ.Α΄. 
18 Εἶπε δι ὃ πρὸς τὸν vč« κι ai k 
) πε δὲ a Δαβὶ πρὸς τὸν νέον, ἡ πρὸς ἐμὲ ἀγάπη σου ἦτο ἐξαί- 4..1,3: 
δ λΆριθ. Ta πρὸς αὐτὸν, Ἰϊόθεν σιος' ὑπερέβαινε τὴν ἀγάπην τῶν ι8΄.2: κ΄. 
ιβ΄.8.. ; Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη, Εἶμαι υἱὸς παροί- γυναικῶν. Va 
žag. Α΄. κου τινὸς ᾿Αμαληκίτου. 14 Καὶ εἶπε 27 25 [TOc ἔπεσον οἱ δυνατοὶ, καὶ 35! “10: 
pese Ἢ gi tai tin fiage ri ὶ ΠΣ δὲν ep ἀπωλέσθησαν τὰ ὅπλα τοῦ πολέμου! Fix. 19. 
. Α΄. γεῖρά σου διὰ νὰ 
εἰ meč 
slim 15 Rabe zih δ daji ča Κυρίου; (KER. β΄ META δὲ ταῦτα 1 ἠρώ- || ἔριτ. α΄. 
ΕΝ . αἱ V) ἐκάλεσεν ὁ Δαβὶδ či ἕνα ἐκ τῶν τησεν. ὁ Δαβὶδ τὸν Κύριον, λέγων, Νὰ 1", Σαμ. 
pi JE νέων, καὶ εἶπε, Πλησίασον, πέσον em | ἀναβῶ εἴς τινα τῶν πόλεων ᾿Ιούδα; "O Α΄. ΚΥ'. 2, 
zi Mea (kali Καὶ ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν, Kal ἀπέ- δὲ Kij nos εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, 'AvdBa.| HI x 
τ σαμ ΑΛ ἐς k Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, Ποῦ νὰ ἀναβῶ: ΠΣ ͵ 
saj had αἱ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ Δαβὶδ, Ὃ δὲ εἶπεν, | 3 εἰς Χεβρών. 2. ᾿Ανέβη λ' pori 
Βασ. ἊΝ τη gra σου ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς σου" λοιπὸν ἐκεῖ ὁ Δαβὶδ, " καὶ αἱ δύο yo SEA 
B'. 32,33, τι TO στόμα σου ἐμαρτύρησεν ἐν- ναῖκες αὐτοῦ, ᾿Αχινοὰμ. ἡ Ἰεζραηλίτις, κεφ. €.1 
ἣν αντίον σου, λέγων, ᾿Εγὼ ἐθανάτωσα | kal ᾿Αβιγαία ἡ γυνὴ Νάβαλ τοῦ Καρ- | z Βασι 
i2 εχ, το, TOV κεχρισμένον τοῦ Κυρίου. A.B. τὶ 
ἃ εἶχ ži [s NJA trem ga pepo ni μηλίτου. 3 Καὶ “τοὺς ἄνδρας τοὺς Α΄. β΄. ττ. 
sel Meg se ἤνησεν id τὸν θρῆ- μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀνεβίβασεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, ἕκα- |? Σαμ. Α΄. 
ΠΕΡ ΝΙΝ τὸν ἐπὶ τὸν Σαοὺλ, καὶ ἐπὶ (στὸν μετὰ τῆς οἰκογενείας αὐτοῦ" καὶ λ΄. 5. 
ἊΣ μ. Α΄. Ἰωνάθαν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ" 18 καὶ V ra- ME ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι Χεβρών. 4" Σαμ. Δ΄. 
ΔῸΣ v pmedem va διδάξωσι τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰούδα | K PA8ov οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἔχρι- κζ΄. 2,3: 
xi . ἐς pa τὸ dona zd τόξου (ἰδοὺ, εἶναι σαν ἐκεῖ τὸν Δαβὶδ βασιλέα ἐπὶ τὸν δ. 1- 
nina vle vd ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τοῦ | οἶκον ᾿Ιούδα. DP POVEA:. 
PESNI Ee V PR MEJ Καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, ΠῚ: 
Nebo: ἣν χοῦ όξα τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἐπὶ τοὺς λέγοντες, Οἱ ἄνδρες τῆς ᾿Ιαβεὶς- ΤΑ ἘΣ 
Μιχ. α΄. ὕψη ga τόπους σοὺ κατηκοντισ- γαλαὰδ ἦσαν οἱ θάψαντες τὸν Σαούλ. τι ἘΣ ΝΣ 
το. Ἰδὲ teža Πῶς ἔπεσον οἱ δυνατοί! 5 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ “Δαβὶδ μηνυτὰς | x o. 
Κριτ. as. 20 Mn ἀναγγείλητε εἰς τὴν Τὰθ, πρὸς τοὺς ἄνδρας τῆς ᾿Ιαβεὶς-γαλαὰδ, ΠΣ τ 
23, ΕἾ δι βαηρύξητε εἰς τὰς πλατείας τῆς καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, ᾿Εὐλογημένοι νὰ | Ῥοὺθ B'. 
1 Ἰδὲ jiv ovos, δ F K ἦσθε παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, διότι ἐκάμετε | 20: γ΄. 
na p šu o enja ai θυγατέρες τὸ ἔλεος τοῦτο εἰς τὸν κύριόν σας, cis| 10. Ψαλ, 
10 pir.| τῶν du an JE μήποτε ἀγαλλιά- τὸν Σαοὺλ, καὶ ἐθάψατε αὐτόν! θ ιε΄. 15. 
s z govrai al θυγατέρες τῶν ἀπεριτμή- εἴθε λοιπὸν τώρα νὰ κάμῃ ὁ Κύριος ὃ BE Β΄. 
lea - ἐπ RE ni πρὸς ἐσᾶς »ἔλεος καὶ ἀλήθειαν ' καὶ α΄. τό, 18, 
"ἢ slu Pan ρη ze Ῥελβουὲ, “Ὁ ἃς μὴ ἐγὼ προσέτι θέλω ἀνταποδώσει εἰς 
ἢ: Že pdaos, μηδὲ βροχὴ, ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς, ἐσᾶς τὸ καλὸν τοῦτο, ἐπειδὴ ἐκάμετε 
Πρ ποῖ Α΄ a prah Bičovres NE τοῦτο τὸ πρᾶγμα" 7 τώρα λοιπὸν, ἃ ἃς 
če L ἐκεῖ h ἀπεῤῥίφι ἡ ἡ ἀσπὶς Ὧν κραταιωθῶσιν αἱ χεῖρές σας, καὶ γί- 
20 κριτ. ἰσχυρῶν, ἡ gijo τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ὡς νεσθε ἀνδρεῖοι" διότι ὁ κύριός σας ὁ 
28. Ἰὼβ ža ἢ δι ἐλαίου. Σαοὺλ ἀπέθανε, καὶ προσέτι ὁ οἶκος 
34 ᾿Απὸ τὸ αἵματος τῶν πεφο- "Iovda č; ἔχρισαν ἐμὲ βασιλέα. ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν. 
e ᾿ 
Tep. k. νευμένων, dm τοῦ στέατος, τῶν i-| 8 sto, "ABevijp 8) ὅμως, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Νὴρ, |? Σαμ. Δ΄. 
τ. σχυρῶν, “τὸ τόξον τοῦ Ἰωνάθαν δὲν | č ἀρχιστράτηγος τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ἔλαβε δ’ po. ; 
K Kedrii 150. 
Σαμ. Α’ nešto ὀπίσω, Kal ἡ ῥομφαία τοῦ | τὸν ᾿Ιρ-βοσθὲ, υἱὸν τοῦ Σαοὺλ, καὶ 
v bal αὶ ši δὲν ἐπέστρεφε Ne b ἢ διεβίβασεν αὐτὸν εἰς Μαχαναϊμ, 9 καὶ 
"ΑΝ καὶ ᾿Ιωνάθαν ἧσαν οἱ ἔκαμεν αὐτὸν βασιλέα ἐπὶ τῆς Ταλαὰδ, 
ἠγαπημένοι καὶ ἐράσμιοι, ἐν τῇ ζωῇ | καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ᾿Ασσουριτῶν, καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς 








Κεφ. y. 


ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 





10 κεφ. ε΄. 
5. Βασ. 
Α΄. β΄, II. 


τι Ἰῃσ.ιη,. 
23. 
18 'Tep, 
μα΄. 12. 





Ι Μερὶς 
τῶν ἰσχυ- 
ρῶν. 











.Ἰ πόδας, "ἢ 


"ἀριστερὰ, ἐξόπισθεν τοῦ ᾿Αβενήρ. 





"lečpačA, καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ 'Edpalu, καὶ ἐπὶ 
τοῦ Βενιαμὶν, καὶ ἐπὶ παντὸς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 

10 Τεσσαράκοντα ἐτῶν ἧτο 1ς-βοσθὲ 
6 υἱὸς τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ὅτε ἔγεινε βασιλεὺς 
ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ' καὶ ἐβασίλευσε δύο 
ἔτη" ὁ οἶκος ὅμως ᾿Ιούδα ἠκολούθησε 
τὸν Δαβίδ. 11 Καὶ " ὁ ἀριθμὸς τῶν 
ἡμερῶν καθ᾽ ἃς ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ Δαβὶδ 
ἐν Χεβρὼν, ἐπὶ τοῦ οἴκου ᾿ἸΙούδα, ij ἦσαν 
ἑπτὰ ἔτη καὶ ἐξ μῆνες. 

12 ᾿Εξῆλθε δὲ ᾿Αβενὴρ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Νὴρ, καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ 1ς--βοσθὲ, υἱοῦ 
τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ἐκ Μαχαναῖμ Meis Γαβαών. 
13 Καὶ Ἰωὰβ, ὁ υἱὸς τῆς Σερουΐας, καὶ 
οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ἐξῆλθον, καὶ συν- 
απηντήθησαν πλησίον 12 τοῦ ὑδροστα- 
σίου τῆς Ταβαών" καὶ ἐκάθισαν, οἱ μὲν 
ἐντεῦθεν τοῦ ὑδροστασίου, οἱ δὲ ἐκεῖθεν 
τοῦ ὑδροστασίου. 14 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ 
᾿Αβενὴρ πρὸς τὸν Ἰωὰβ," As σηκωθῶσι 
τώρα οἱ νέοι, καὶ ἂς παίξωσιν ἔμπρο- 
odev ἡμῶν. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ, "As 
σηκωθῶσιν. 15 ᾿Εσηκώθησαν λοιπὸν, 
καὶ ἐπέρασαν κατὰ ἀριθμὸν, δώδεκα ἐκ 
τοῦ Βενιαμὶν, ἀπὸ μέρους rov" Is-Boodč, 
υἱοῦ τοῦ Σαοὺλ, καὶ δώδεκα ἐκ τῶν 
δούλων τοῦ Δαβίδ. 16 Καὶ ἐπίασαν 
ἕκαστος τὸν πλησίον αὑτοῦ ἀπὸ τῆς 
κεφαλῆς, καὶ διεπέρασε τὴν μάχαιραν 
αὑτοῦ εἰς τὴν πλευρὰν τοῦ πλησίον 
αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔπεσον ὁμοῦ" ὅθεν ὁ τύπος 
ἐκεῖνος ὠνομάσθη, || Χελκὰθ-ἀσουρεὶμ, 
ὅστις εἶναι ἐν Γαβαών. 17 Καὶ ἔγεινεν 
ἡ μάχη σκληροτάτη κατ᾽ ἐκείνην τὴν 
ἡμέραν" καὶ ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ, καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες 
Ἰσραὴλ ἐνικήθησαν ὑπὸ τῶν δούλων 
τοῦ Δαβίδ, 

18"; Ἦσαν δὲ ἐκεῖ 15 οἱ τρεῖς υἱοὶ τῆς 
Σερουΐας, ᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ ᾿Αβισαὶ, καὶ čao 
σαήλ" 6 de "AgaijX ἥτο ἢ “ἐλαφρὸς. τοὺς 
ὡς μία τῶν δορκάδων. τῶν ἐν 
ἀγρῷ. 19 Καὶ κατεδίωξεν ὁ ᾿Ασαὴλ 
ὀπίσω τοῦ ᾿Αβενήρ' καὶ τρέχων, δὲν 
ἐξέκλινεν εἰς τὰ δεξιὰ, οὐδὲ εἰς τὰ 
20 
Καὶ ἔβλεψεν ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ εἰς τὰ ὀπίσω 
αὑτοῦ, καὶ εἶπε, Σὺ εἶσαι ᾿Ασαήλ; "O 
δὲ ἀπεκρίθη, 'Eyo. 21 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτὸν ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ, Στρέψον σὺ εἰς τὰ 
δεξιὰ ij εἰς τὰ ἀριστερὰ, καὶ πίασον 
τινὰ ἐκ τῶν νέων, καὶ λάβε εἰς σεαυτὸν 
τὴν πανοπλίαν αὐτοῦ. Πλὴν δὲν ἠθέ- 
λησεν ὁ ᾿Ασαὴλ νὰ ἐκκλίνῃ ἀπὸ ὄπι- 
σθεν αὐτοῦ. 22 Καὶ πάλιν εἶπεν ὁ 
᾿Αβενὴρ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ασαὴλ, Στρέψον 
ἀπὸ ὄπισθέν μου" διὰ τί νὰ σὲ κτυπή- 
co ἕως ἐδάφους ; πῶς θέλω σηκώσει 
τότε τὸ πρόσωπόν μου πρὸς ᾿Ιωὰβ τὸν 
ἀδελφόν σου; 23 ᾿Αλλὰ δὲν ἤθελε νὰ 
στρέψῃ" ὅθεν ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν ὁ "A Be- 
vip, μὲ τὸ ὄπισθεν τοῦ δόρατος αὑτοῦ 

S εἰς τὴν πέμπτην πλευρὰν, καὶ ἐξῆλθε 








τὸ δόρυ ἀπὸ τῶν ὀπισθίων αὐτοῦ, καὶ 
ἔπεσεν ἐκεῖ, καὶ ἀπέθανεν, ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ 
Tome" καὶ ὅσοι ἤρχοντο εἰς τὸν τόπον, 
ὅπου ὁ ᾿Ασαὴλ ἔπεσε καὶ ἀπέθανεν, 
ἵσταντο. 

24 Ὁ δὲ ἸΙωὰβ καὶ ὁ ᾿Αβισαὶ κατε- 
δίωκον ὁ ὀπίσω τοῦ ᾿Αβενήρ' καὶ ὁ ἥλιος 
ἔδυεν ὅτε αὐτοὶ ἦλθον či ἕως τοῦ βουνοῦ 
᾿Αμμὰ, τὸ ὁποῖον εἶναι ἀπέναντι Tut, 
κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν τῆς ἐρήμου Τωβαών. 25 
Καὶ συνηθροίσθησαν οἱ υἱοὶ Βενιαμὶν 
ὀπίσω τοῦ ᾿Αβενὴρ, καὶ ἔγειναν ἕν 
σῶμα, καὶ ἐστάθησαν ἐπὶ τῆς κορυφῆς 
τινὸς βουνοῦ. 

20 Τότε ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ ἐφώνησε πρὸς 
τὸν ἸΙωὰβ, καὶ εἶπε, Θέλει κατατρώγει 
ἀκαταπαύστως ἡ ῥομφαία; δὲν ἐξεύ- 
ρεις ὅτι πικρία θέλει εἶσθαι εἰς τὸ τέ- 
λος; ἕως πότε λοιπὸν δὲν θέλεις προσ- 
τάξει τὸν λαὸν νὰ ἐπιστρέψῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ 
νὰ καταδιώκωσι τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὑτῶν; 
27 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ, Ζῇ ὁ Θεὸς, Medv 
δὲν ἤθελες λαλήσει, βεβαίως τότε ὁ 
λαὸς ἤθελεν ἀναβὴ τὸ πρωϊ, ἕκαστος 
ἀπὸ τῆς καταδιώξεως τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὑ- 
τοῦ. 28 Καὶ ἐσάλπισεν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ ἐν τῇ 
σάλπιγγι' καὶ ἐστάθη πᾶς ὁ λαὸς, καὶ 
δὲν κατεδίωκον πλέον κατόπιν τοῦ Ἴσ- 
ραὴλ, οὐδὲ ἐμάχοντο πλέον. 

29 Καὶ ὡδοιπόρησαν ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ καὶ 
οἱ ἄνδρες αὐτοῦ διὰ τῆς πεδιάδος ὅλην 
τὴν νύκτα ἐκείνην, καὶ διέβησαν τὸν 
᾿Ιορδάνην, καὶ ἐπέρασαν dv ὅλης τῆς 
Βιθρὼν, καὶ ἦλθον εἰς Μαχαναΐμ. 80 
Ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιωὰβ ἐπέστρεψεν ἀπὸ τῆς κατα- 
διώξεως τοῦ "ABevijp" kal ὅτε συν- 
ἤθροισε πάντα τὸν λαὸν, ἔλειπον ἐκ 
τῶν δούλων τοῦ Δαβὶδ δεκαεννέα ἄν- 
Opes καὶ ὁ ᾿Ασαήλ. 31 Οἱ δοῦλοι δὲ 
τοῦ Δαβὶδ ἐπάταξαν ἐκ τοῦ Βενιαμὶν, 
καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἀνδρῶν τοῦ ᾿Αβενὴρ, τρια- 
κοσίους ἑξήκοντα ἄνδρας, οἵτινες ἀπέ- 
θανον. 82 Καὶ ἐσήκωσαν. τὸν ᾿Ασαὴλ, 
καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ τάφῳ τοῦ 
πατρὸς αὐτοῦ, τῷ ἐν Βηθλεέμ. Ὁ δὲ 
Ἰωὰβ καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες αὐτοῦ ὡδοιπόρησαν 
ὅλην τὴν νύκτα, καὶ ἔφθασαν εἰς Χε- 
βρὼν περὶ τὰ χαράγματα. 


[ΚΕΦ. y.] ΔΙΉΡΚΕΣΕ δὲ πολὺ ὁ 
πόλεμος μεταξὺ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Σαοὺλ, 
καὶ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Δαβίδ. Καὶ ὁ μὲν 
Δαβὶδ προέβαινε κραταιούμενος" ὁ δὲ 
οἶκος τοῦ Σαοὺλ προέβαινεν ἐξασθενού- 
μενος. 

2 τ᾿ Ἐγεννήθησαν δὲ εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ 
υἱοὶ ἐ ἐν Χεβρών" καὶ ὃ ὁ μὲν πρωτότοκος 
αὐτοῦ ἦτο ᾿Αμνὼν, žek τῆς ᾿Αχινοὰμ | 2 
τῆς ᾿Ἰεζραηλίτιδος" 3 ὁ δὲ δεύτερος 
αὐτοῦ, || Χιλεὰβ, ἐκ τῆς ᾿Αβιγαίας, yv- 
ναικὸς τοῦ Νάβαλ τοῦ Καρμηλίτου" ὁ 
δὲ τρίτος, ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, υἱὸς τῆς 








299 


V six. 14. 
Παρ. ιζ΄. 
14. 


1 Xpov.A'. 
γ΄. τ ἕως 
4 
Σαμ. Α΄. 
KE. 43. 
[| Δανιὴλ, 
Xpov. Α΄. 
ἤρου, 








5 κεφ. κα’, 
8, 10. 

6 κεφ. ιτ΄. 
21. 


T Aevr, 
κγ΄. 18. 
žag. Α΄. 
κδ΄. 15. 
nep. 0.8: 


U Te, 
BY. 3. 
V Σαμ. Α΄. 
ιη΄. 20. 


BS žag, 
A'.wj.25, 
27. 

MW žag, 
Α΄. KE.44. 
Φαλτί. 

18 κε. ἐθ', 
16. 





[ἀποκριθῇ λόγον πρὸς τὸν 








ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 


Κεφ. γ΄. 





Μααχὰ, θυγατρὸς τοῦ Θαλμαὶ, βασι- 
λέως " τῆς Τεσσούρ' "ἃ ὃ δὲ τέταρτος, 
s ᾿Αδωνίας, υἱὸς τῆς ᾿Αγγείθ' καὶ ὁ 
πέμπτος, Σεφατίας, υἱὸς τῆς ᾿Αβιτάλ' 
5 καὶ ὁ ἔκτος, ᾿Ἰθραὰμ, ἐκ τῆς ALMA, 
τῆς γυναικὸς τοῦ Δαβίδ. Οὗτοι čyev- 
νήθησαν εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ ἐν Χεβρών. 

6 ᾿Ενῷ δὲ , ἐξηκολούθει ὁ πόλεμος 
μεταξὺ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Σαοὺλ καὶ τοῦ 
οἴκου τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ ὑπεστήριζε 
τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Σαούλ. 7 Εἶχε δὲ ὁ 
Σαοὺλ παλλακὴν, ὀνομαζομένην ὅ'Ῥεσ- 
da, θυγατέρα τοῦ 'Aid' καὶ εἶπεν ὁ 
ςσβοσθὲ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αβενὴρ, “ Διὰ τί 
εἰσέρχεσαι πρὸς τὴν παλλακὴν τοῦ 
πατρός μου; 8 Καὶ ἐθυμώθη σφόδρα 
ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ did τοὺς λόγους τοῦ ἣ-- 
βοσθὲ, καὶ εἶπε, ΤΚεφαλὴ κυνὸς εἶμαι 
ἐγὼ, ὅστις κάμνω σήμερον ἔλεος πρὸς 
τὸν οἶκον Σαοὺλ τοῦ πατρός σου, πρὸς 
τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὐτοῦ, καὶ πρὸς τοὺς 
φίλους αὐτοῦ, ἐναντίον τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ 
δὲν σὲ παρέδωκα εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ 
Δαβὶδ, ὥστε νὰ ἐλέγχης σήμερον ἀδι- 


κίαν εἰς ἐμὲ περὶ τῆς γυναικὸς ravrns; | 
“9 κ,5 opo gadi bijzvam ina 
.[9 "οὕτω νὰ κάμῃ ὁ Θεὸς εἰς τὸν 'ABe- 


vijp, καὶ οὕτω va προσθέσῃ εἰς αὐτὸν, 
ἐὰν, ", καθὼς ὥμοσεν ὁ Κύριος εἰς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ, δὲν κάμω οὕτως εἰς αὐτὸν, 10 
νὰ μεταβιβάσω τὴν βασιλείαν ἐκ τοῦ 


3: οἴκου τοῦ Σαοὺλ, καὶ νὰ στήσω τὸν 


θρόνον τοῦ Δαβὶδ ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ 
ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν, 15 ἀπὸ Δὰν čes Βὴρ- 
σαβεέ. 11 Καὶ δὲν ἠδύνατο πλέον νὰ 
"ABevijp, 
ἐπειδὴ ἐφοβεῖτο αὐτόν. 

12 Τότε ἀπέστειλεν ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ μη- 
νυτὰς πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ ἀπὸ μέρους αὖ- 
τοῦ, λέγων, Τίνος εἶναι ἡ γῆ; λέγων 
προσέτι» Κάμε συνθήκην μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, καὶ 
ἰδοὺ, ἢ ἢ χείρ μου θέλει εἶσθαι μετὰ σοῦ, 
ὥστε νὰ φέρω ὑπὸ τὴν ἐξουσίαν σου 
πάντα τὸν Ἰσραήλ. 18 Ὁ δὲ εἶπε, 
Καλῶς" ἐγὼ θέλω κάμει συνθήκην μετὰ 
σοῦ" πλὴν č ἕν πρᾶγμα ζητῶ ἐγὼ παρὰ 
σοῦ" καὶ εἶπε, 1 Δὲν θέλεις ἰδεῖ τὸ 
πρόσωπόν βου ἐὰν δὲν φέρης ἔμπρο- 
σθέν μου 15 Μιχὰλ τὴν θυγατέρα, τοῦ 
Σαοὺλ, ὅταν ἔλθῃς νὰ ἴδῃς τὸ πρόσω- 
πόν μου. 14 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Δαβὶδ 
μηνυτὰς πρὸς τὸν "1ς-βοσθὲ υἱὸν τοῦ 
Σαοὺλ, λέγων, ᾿Απόδος τὴν γυναῖκά 
μου τὴν “Μιχὰλ, τὴν ὁποίαν ἐνυμφεύ- 
θην εἰς ἐμαυτὸν 15 διὰ ἑκατὸν ἀκροβυ- 
στίας Φιλισταίων. 15 Καὶ ἔστειλεν č 
᾿Ις-βοσθὲ, καὶ ἔλαβεν αὐτὴν παρὰ τοῦ 
ἀνδρὸς αὐτῆς, παρὰ τοῦ ne Φαλτιὴλ υἱοῦ 
τοῦ Λαείς. 16 Καὶ ὑπῆγε μετ᾽ αὐτῆς 
6 ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς, πορευόμενος καὶ κλαίων 
κατόπιν αὐτῆς V ξως Βαουρείμ. Ῥότε 
εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ, Ὕπαγε, 
ἐπίστρεψον" καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν. 





17 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Αβενὴρ συνωμίλησε μετὰ 
τῶν πρεσβυτέρων τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, λέγων, 
Καὶ χθὲς καὶ προχθὲς ἐζητεῖτε τὸν 
Δαβὶδ νὰ βασιλεύσῃ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς" 18 
τώρα λοιπὸν κάμετε τοῦτο" διότι 1" ὁ 
Κύριος ἐλάλησε περὶ τοῦ Δαβὶδ, λέ- 
γων, Διὰ χειρὸς Δαβὶδ τοῦ δούλου μου 
θέλω σώσει τὸν λαόν μου ᾿Ισραὴλ ἐκ 
χειρὸς τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ ἐκ χειρὸς 
πάντων τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὐτῶν. 19 Καὶ 
ἐλάλησε προσέτι ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ εἰς τὰ ὦτα 

Ἰ τοῦ Βενιαμίν" καὶ ὑπῆγεν ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ 
νὰ λαλήσῃ, καὶ εἰς τὰ ὦτα τοῦ “Δαβὶδ 
εἰς Χεβρὼν, πάντα ὅσα. ἦσαν ἀρεστὰ 
εἰς τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ εἰς πάντα τὸν 
οἶκον τοῦ Βενιαμίν. 20 Ἦλθε λοιπὸν 
6 'ABenjp τ πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ εἰς Χεβρὼν, 
καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ εἴκοσι ἄνδρες. Καὶ 
ἔκαμεν ὁ Δαβὶδ εἰς τὸν ᾿Αβενὴρ, καὶ 
εἰς τοὺς ἄνδρας τοὺς per. αὐτοῦ, συμ- 
πόσιον. 21 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ πρὸς 
τὸν Δαβὶδ, Θέλω σηκωθῆ καὶ ὑπάγει, 
καὶ ᾿᾽ θέλω συνάξει πάντα τὸν Ἰσραὴλ 
πρὸς τὸν κύριόν μου τὸν βασιλέα, διὰ 
νὰ κάμωσι συνθήκην μετὰ σοῦ, καὶ 
19,4, βασιλεύῃς καθ᾽ ὅλην τὴν ἐπιθυ- 
μίαν τῆς Vu Ὥς σου, Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν 
ὁ Δαβὶδ τὸν 'ABevijp" καὶ ἀνεχώρησεν 
ἐν εἰρήνῃ. 

22 Καὶ ἰδοὺ, οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ Δαβὶδ 
καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ ἤρχοντο ἀπὸ ἐκδρομῆς, καὶ 
ἔφερον μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν. πολλὰ λάφυρα" 
ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ δὲν ἢ ἦτο μετὰ τοῦ Δα- 
βὶδ č ἐν Χεβρὼν, διότι εἶχεν ἀποστείλει 
αὐτὸν, καὶ εἶχεν ἀναχωρήσει ἐν εἰρήνῃ. 
23 Ὅτε δὲ ἦλθεν ὁ ὁ Ἰωὰβ καὶ ἅπαν τὸ 
στράτευμα, τὸ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ἀπήγγειλαν 
πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, λέγοντες, ᾿Αβενὴρ͵ ὁ 
υἱὸς τοῦ Νὴρ ἦλθε πρὸς τὸν Βασιλέα, 
καὶ ἐξαπέστειλεν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἀνεχώ- 
ρησεν ἐν εἰρήνῃ. 24 Τότε εἰσῆλθεν ὁ 
Ἰωὰβ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ εἶπε, Τί 
ἔκαμες ; ἰδοὺ, ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ ἦλθε πρὸς σέ 
διὰ τί ἐξαπέστειλας αὐτὸν, καὶ ἀπῆλ- 
θεν; 25 ἐξεύρεις τὸν ᾿Αβενὴρ τὸν 
υἱὸν τοῦ Νὴρ, ὅτι ἦλθε διὰ νὰ σὲ ἀπα- 
τήσῃ, καὶ νὰ μάθῃ ? " τὴν ἔξοδόν σου 
καὶ τὴν εἴσοδόν σου, καὶ νὰ μάθῃ πάντα 
ὅσα σὺ πράττεις. 

26 Καὶ καθὼς ἐξῆλθεν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ ἀπὸ 
τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ἔστειλε μηνυτὰς κατόπιν 
τοῦ ᾿Αβενὴρ, καὶ ἐπέστρεψαν αὐτὸν 
ἀπὸ τοῦ φρέατος Σιρά: ὁ Δαβὶδ ὅμως 
δὲν ἤξευρε. 27 Καὶ ὅτε ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ 
᾿Αβενὴρ εἰς Χεβρὼν, " 6 Ἰωὰβ παρε- 
μέρισεν αὐτὸν εἰς τὰ πλάγια τῆς πύλης, | 
διὰ νὰ “λαλήσῃ πρὸς αὐτὸν ei 
kal ἐκεῖ ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν 35 ὑπὸ τὴν 
πέμπτην πλευρὰν, καὶ % " ἀπέθανε, διὰ τὸ 
αἷμα ᾿Ασαὴλ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὑτοῦ. 

28 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα ἀκούσας ὁ Δαβὶδ, 
εἶπεν, ᾿Αθῶος εἶμαι ἐγὼ, καὶ ἡ Βασιλεϊά 








16 six. 9. 


V Χρον. 
A'aB'. 20. 


18 six. το, 
12. 


19 Βασ. Α΄, 
ta. 37. 


20 Σαμ. 
Α΄. κθ΄. 6. 
Ἡσα. λζ. 
28. 








Κεφ. δ΄ 





ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 


301 





3, Bag.A'. 
β΄. 32, 33. 


25. Λευιτ. 
ΤΙΣ 


26 κεφ. β΄. 
23. 


PT UTgo.Č. 
6. kep. 

a'. 2, 11. 
28 Dev. 


AČ. 34. 


29 ep. 
ty. I2, 
gi 








pov, ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, 
ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ ᾿Αβενὴρ, υἱοῦ τοῦ 
Νήρ: 29 "ds μένῃ, ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν 
τοῦ Mod, καὶ ἐπὶ πάντα τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
πατρὸς αὐτοῦ" καὶ ds μὴ ἐκλείψῃ ἀπὸ 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Ἰωὰβ % "γονόῤῥοιος, ἢ 
λεπρὸς, ἢ ἢ ἐπιστηριζύμενος č ἐπὶ βακτη- 
ρίαν, ἢ πίπτων ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ, ἢ στερού- 
μενος ἄρτου. 

80 Οὕτως 6 "'IodB καὶ ᾿Αβισαὶ ὁ 
ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ ἐθανάτωσαν τὸν ᾽Αβε- 
νὴρ, διότι εἶχε θανατώσει " si ᾿Ασαὴλ τὸν 
ἀδελφὸν αὐτῶν ἐν TaBaov ἐν τῇ μάχῃ. 

81 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν 
Ἰωὰβ, καὶ πρὸς πάντα τὸν λαὸν τὸν 
μετ᾽ αὐτόν Ἔ διασχίσατε τὰ ἱμάτιά 
σας, καὶ V περιζώσθητε, σάκκον, καὶ 
κλαύσατε ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ 'ABevijp. Kal 
ὁ βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ ἠκολούθει TO ve- 
κροκράββατον. 32 Καὶ ἔθαψαν τὸν 
᾿Αβενὴρ ἐν Χεβρών' καὶ ὕψωσεν ὁ 
βασιλεὺς τὴν φωνὴν αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἔκλαυ- 
σεν ἐπὶ τοῦ τάφου τοῦ ᾿Αβενήρ' καὶ 
πᾶς ὁ λαὺς ἔκλαυσε. 33 Kai čepi |? 
νησεν ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Αβενὴρ, καὶ 
εἶπεν, ᾿ΑἈπέθανεν ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ ὃ: "ὡς ἀ- 
ποθνήσκει ἄφρων; 34 αἱ χεῖρές σου 
δὲν ἐδέθησαν, οὐδὲ οἱ πόδες σου ἐτέ- 
θησαν ἐν δεσμοῖς" ἔπεσες, καθὼς πί- 
πτει τις ἔμπροσθεν τῶν υἱῶν τῆς ἀδικίας. 
Καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἔκλαυσε πάλιν ἐπ᾽ 
αὐτόν. 86 Ἦλθεν ἔπειτα πᾶς ὁ λαὸς 
ὅ9 διὰ νὰ κάμωσι τὸν Δαβὶδ νὰ φάγῃ 
ἄρτον, ἐνῷ ἦτο ἔτι ἡμέρα" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ Δα- 
βὶδ ὦμοσε, λέγων, δ᾽ Οὕτω νὰ κάμῃ ὁ 
Θεὸς εἰς ἐμὲ, καὶ οὕτω νὰ προσϑέσῃ, 
ἐὰν γευθῶ ἄρτον, ἢ ἄλλο τι, piv 
δύσῃ ὁ ἥλιος, 

86 Καὶ ἔμαθε τοῦτο πᾶς ὁ λαὸς, καὶ 
ἤρεσεν εἰς αὐτούς" καθὼς ἤρεσκεν εἰς 
πάντα τὸν λαὸν, ὅ,τι ἔκαμεν 6 Ba- 
σιλεύς. 37 Διότι πᾶς ὁ λαὸς καὶ πᾶς 
ὁ Ἰσραὴλ ἐγνώρισαν τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκεί- 
γὴν, ὅτι δὲν ἦτο ἀπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως τὸ 
vd Bavarobij ᾿Αβενὴρ ὁ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Νήρ. 
38 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τοὺς 
δούλους αὑτοῦ, Δὲν ἐξεύρετε ὅ ὅτι στρα- 
τηγὸς, καὶ μέγας, ἔπεσε τὴν ἡμέραν 
ταύτην ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ; 39 ἐγὼ δὲ 
εἶμαι τὴν σήμερον ἀδύνατος, ἂν καὶ 
ἐχρίσθην βασιλεύς" καὶ οὗτοι οἱ ἄνδρες 
οἱ υἱοὶ τῆς Σερουΐας ὦ παραπολὺ δυ- 
νατοὶ ὡς πρὸς čne" $5 Κύριος θέλει 
κάμει ἀνταπόδοσιν εἰς τὸν ἐργάτην τῆς 
κακίας κατὰ τὴν κακίαν αὐτοῦ. 


{κεΦ. δ΄. ΚΑΙ ὅτε ἤκουσεν ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ Σαοὺλ ὅτι ὁ ᾿Αβενὴρ ἀπέθανεν ἐν 
Χεβρὼν, lal χεῖρες αὐτοῦ ἐνεκρώθη- 
σαν, καὶ πάντες οἱ ᾿Ισραηλῖται " ἔσυν- 
ἐταράχθησαν. 2 Εἶχε δὲ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Σαοὺλ δύο ἄνδρας, οἵτινες ἦσαν συ- 





orpeupardpxat, τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ ἑνὸς 
Βαανὰ, καὶ τὸ ὄγομα τοῦ ἄλλου Ῥη- 
χὰβ, υἱοὶ ριμμὼν τοῦ Βηρωθαίου, ἐκ 
τῶν υἱῶν Βενιαμίν" (διότι καὶ ὃ ἡ Βη- Ὁ 
ρὼθ ἐλογίζετο τοῦ Βενιαμίν" 8 οἱ δὲ 
Βηρωθαῖοι εἶχον φύγει εἰς ' Terdaig, 
καὶ ἦσαν ἐκεῖ παροικοῦντες ἕως τῆς 
ἡμέρας ταύτης.) 4 ὃ᾽ Ἰωνάθαν δὲ, ὁ 
υἱὸς τοῦ Σαοὺλ, εἶχεν υἱὸν βεβλαμμένον 
τοὺς πόδας. Ἦτο ἡλικίας πέντε ἐτῶν 
ὅτε ἦλθον αἱ ἀγγελίαι δ ἐξ Ἰεζραὲλ 
περὶ τοῦ Σαοὺλ καὶ ᾿Ιωνάθαν, καὶ ἐσή- 
kogev αὐτὸν ἡ τροφὺς αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔφυ- 
γεν" ἐνῷ δὲ ἔσπενδε νὰ φύγῃ, €z ἔπεσεν 
αὐτὸς, καὶ ἐχωλώθη" τὸ δὲ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ 
Il Μεμφιβοσθέ. 

5 Καὶ ὑπῆγαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ῥιμμὼν. τοῦ 
Βηρωθαίου, Pi ηχὰβ καὶ Βαανὰ, καὶ εἰς 
τὸ καῦμα. τῆς ἡμέρας. εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὴν 
αἰκίαν τοῦ ᾿Ις-βοσθὲ či ὅστις ἐκοίτετο ἐπὶ 
κλίνης τὸ μεσημέριον" 6 καὶ εἰσῆλθον 
ἐκεῖ ἕως τοῦ μέσου τῆς οἰκίας, ὡς διὰ 
νὰ λάβωσι σῖτον" καὶ ἐκτύπησαν αὐτὸν 

ὑπὸ τὴν πέμπτην πλευράν" καὶ ὁ 'Ῥη- 

ὰβ καὶ Βαανὰ ὁ ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ διεσώ- 
ὄγσαν. Ki Διότι, ὅτε εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὴν 
οἰκίαν, ἐκεῖνος ἐκοίτετο ἐπὶ τῆς κλίνης 
αὑτοῦ ἐντὸς τοῦ κοιτῶνος αὑτοῦ" καὶ 
ἐκτύπησαν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐθανάτωσάν av- 
τὸν, καὶ ἀπέκοψαν τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ, 
καὶ λαβόντες τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ, ἀνε- 
χώρησαν ὁδοιποροῦντες διὰ τῆς πεδιά- 
δὸς ὅλην τὴν νύκτα. 8 Καὶ ἔφερον 
τὴν κεφαλὴν τοῦ ᾿Ιρ-βοσθὲ πρὸς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ εἰς Χεβρὼν, καὶ εἶπον πρὸς τὸν 
βασιλέα, "Idov ἡ κεφαλὴ τοῦ" 1-- "Boočč, 
υἱοῦ τοῦ Σαοὺλ τοῦ ἐχθροῦ σου, ὃ ὅστις 
ἐζήτει τὴν ζωὴν σου καὶ ὁ Κύριος 
ἔδωκεν ἐκδίκησιν εἰς τὸν κύριόν μου 
Tov βασιλέα τὴν ἡμέραν ταύτην, ἀπὸ 
τοῦ Σαοὺλ, καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ σπέρματος 
αὐτοῦ. 

9 ᾿Απεκρίθη δὲ ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν 
Ῥηχὰβ καὶ πρὸς Βαανὰ τὸν ἀδελφὸν 
αὐτοῦ, τοὺς vlods “Ῥιμμὼν τοῦ Βηρω- 
Galov, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς, Ζῇ Κύ- 
pros, ὅστις ἐλύτρωσε τὴν ψυχήν, μου 
ἀπὸ πάσης στενοχωρίας" lo? ἐκεῖ- 
vov, ὅστις ἀπήγγειλε πρὸς ἐμὲ, λέγων, 

Ἰδοὺ, ἀπέθανεν ὁ Σαοὺλ, καὶ ἐστοχά- 
ζετο č ἑαυτὸν μηνυτὴν ἀγαθῆς ἀγγελίας, 
ἐπίασα αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐθανάτωσα αὐτὸν ἐν 
Σικλὰγ, ἀντὶ νὰ βραβεύσω αὐτὸν διὰ 
τὴν ἀγγελίαν αὐτοῦ" 11 καὶ πόσῳ 
μᾶλλον ἀνθρώπους πονηροὺς, φονεύ- 
σαντας ἄνδρα δίκαιον ἐ ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ αὐτοῦ 
ἐπὶ τῆς κλίνης αὐτοῦ; “τώρα "λοιπὸν 
Ἢ δὲν θέλω ἐκζητήσει τὸ αἷμα αὐτοῦ 











ἐκ τῶν χειρῶν σας, καὶ δὲν θέλω σᾶς 
ἐξολοθρεύσει di ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς; 

12 Καὶ 1" προσέταξεν ὁ ὁ Δαβὶδ τοὺς 
νέους, καὶ ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτοὺς, καὶ č- 





| Μερὶβ- 
βαὸλ, 
Xpov. Α΄. 
η΄.34:8΄. 
40. 


T κεφ. β΄. 
23. 


S Σαμ. Α΄. 
16'. 2, 10, 
αι κγ΄. 
15: Ke. 


29. 





U Dev... 
5,6 


15. κεφ, α΄. 


IB. 











302 


ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 





, 








. Σαοὺλ ἐβασίλευεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, 


"| rods 


bi tno: «ε΄. 
63. Κριτ. 
α΄. 8: ιθ΄, 


᾿} ἣτο μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 





Κεφ. €. ς΄. 





κοψαν, τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῶν καὶ τοὺς πό- 
δας αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐκρέδιασαν αὐτὰ ἐπὶ τὸ 
ὑδροστάσιον €; ἐν Χεβρών" τὴν δὲ κεφα- 


υ λὴν τοῦ ᾿Ις-βοσθὲ ἔλαβον, καὶ ἔθαψαν 


S ἐν τῷ τάφῳ τοῦ ᾿Αβενὴρ ἐν Χεβρών. 


[ΚΕΦ. ε.1 ΚΑῚ ᾿ ἦλθον πᾶσαι αἱ 


:} φυλαὶ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ εἰς 


Χεβρὼν, καὶ εἶπον, λέγοντες, ᾿Ιδοὺ, 
Ξὀστοῦν σου, καὶ “σάρξ σου εἴμεθα 
ἡμεῖς" 2. καὶ πρότερον čne, ὅτε, ὁ 
ὅ σὺ ἦσο 
ὁ ἐξάγων καὶ , εἰσάγων, τὸν ᾿Ισραήλ" 


.| kal πρὸς σὲ εἶπεν ὃ Κύριος, Σὺ de 
νΓ λεις ποιμάνει τὸν λαόν μου τὸν Ἴσ- 


ραὴλ, καὶ σὺ θέλεις εἶσθαι ἡγεμὼν ἐπὶ 
τὸν 'IopajA. 3 Καὶ ἦλθον πάντες 


.) οἵ πρεσβύτεροι τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ πρὸς τὸν 


βασιλέα εἰς Χεβρών" καὶ ὅ ἔκαμεν ὁ 


βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ συνθήκην μετ᾽ αὐτῶν 


ἐν Χεβρὼν ἴ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου" καὶ 


ἔχρισαν τὸν Δαβὶδ βασιλέα ἐπὶ τὸν 
Ἰσραὴλ. 

4 Τριάκοντα ἐτῶν ἣτο ὁ Δαβὶδ ὅτε 
ἔγεινε βασιλεὺς, καὶ " ἐβασίλευσε τεσ- 
σαράκοντα ἔτη᾽ ὅ ἐν μὲν Χεβρὼν 
ἐβασίλευσεν ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν " ἑπτὰ 
ἔτη καὶ ἕξ μῆνας ἐν δὲ ἱερουσαλὴμ 
ἐβασίλευσε τριάκοντα͵ τρία ἔτη ἐπὶ 


| mdvra τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ καὶ ᾿Ιούδαν. 


6 Καὶ ὑπῆγεν 6 βασιλεὺς, καὶ οἱ 
ἄνδρες αὐτοῦ, V εἰς Ἱἱερουσαλὴμ, M πρὸς 
᾿Ιεβουσαίους, τοὺς κατοικοῦντας 
τὴν γῆν" οἵτινες ἐλάλησαν πρὸς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ, λέγοντες, Δὲν θέλεις εἰσέλθει 
ἐνταῦθα, ἐὰν δὲν ἐκβάλῃς τοὺς τυφλοὺς 
καὶ χωλούς" λέγοντες ὅτι ὁ Δαβὶδ δὲν 
ἤθελε δυνηθῆ va εἰσέλθῃ ἐκεῖ. 7. Ὁ 
Δαβὶδ ὅμως ἐκυρίευσε τὸ φρούριον 
Σιών". iča αὕτη εἶναι ἡ πόλις Δαβίδ. 8 
Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκείνην, 
Ὅστις φθάσῃ εἰς τὸν ὀχετὸν, καὶ πα- 
τάξῃ τοὺς ᾿Ιεβουσαίους, καὶ τοὺς χω- 
λοὺς καὶ τοὺς τυφλοὺς, : τοὺς μισουμέ- 
vovs ὑπὸ τῆς ψυχῆς τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ᾿ϑϑέλει 
εἶσθαι ἀρχηγός. Διὰ τοῦτο λέγουσι, 
Τυφλὸς καὶ χωλὸς δὲν θέλουσιν εἰσέλ- 
θει εἰς τὸν οἶκον. 

9 Καὶ κατῴκησεν ὃ Δαβὶδ ἐν τῷ 
φρουρίῳ, καὶ ὠνόμασεν αὐτὸ, "" Ἢ πό- 
Xis Δαβίδ. Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὁ Δαβὶδ οἶκο- 
δομὰς κύκλῳ ἀπὸ Μιλλὼ καὶ ἔσω. 10 
Καὶ προεχώρει ὁ Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἐμεγαλύ- 
vero, καὶ Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς τῶν δυνάμεων 
11 Καὶ "5 ἀπέστειλεν ὁ 
Χειρὰμ, βασιλεὺς τῆς Τύρου, πρέσβεις 
πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, καὶ ,ξύλα κέδρινα, καὶ 
ξυλουργοὺς, καὶ κτίστας, καὶ φκοδό- 
μησαν οἶκον εἰς τὸν Δαβίδ. 

12 Καὶ ἐγνώρισεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, ὅτι, ὁ 
Κύριος κατέστησεν αὐτὸν βασιλέα ἐπὶ 
τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ ὅτι ὕψωσε τὴν βασι- 





λείαν αὐτοῦ διὰ τὸν λαὸν αὑτοῦ 'Ig- 
ραήλ, 

13 Καὶ "ἔλαβε προσέτι ὁ «Δαβὶδ 
παλλακὰς καὶ γυναῖκας ἐκ τῆς ἽἹερου- 
σαλὴμ, ἀφοῦ, ἦλθεν ἐκ Χεβρών: καὶ 
ἐγεννήθησαν ἔτι εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ υἱοὶ καὶ 
θυγατέρες. 
ὀνόματα τῶν εἰς αὐτὸν γεννηθέντων ἐν 
Ἱερουσαλήμ" || Σαμμουὰ, καὶ Σωβὰβ, 
καὶ Νάθαν, καὶ Σολομὼν, 15 καὶ 
ἸΙϊεβὰρ, καὶ || ᾿Ελισουὰ, καὶ Nepčy, 
kai ᾿Ιαφιὰξ 16 καὶ ᾿Ελισαμὰ, καὶ 
[| EMašd, καὶ ᾿Ἐλιφαλέτ. 


17 18"Ore δὲ ἤκουσαν οἱ Φιλισταῖοι 


ὅτι “ἔχρισαν τὸν Δαβὶδ βασιλέα ἐπὶ γ 


τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἀνέβησαν πάντες οἱ Φιλι- 
σταῖοι νὰ ζητήσωσι τὸν Δαβίδ' καὶ ὁ 
Δαβὶδ ἤκουσε περὶ τούτου, καὶ ᾿ κατέβη 
εἰς τὸ φρούριον. 18 Καὶ ἦλθον οἱ 
Φιλισταῖοι, καὶ διεχύθησαν “" εἰς τὴν 
κοιλάδα "Padaciu. 19 Καὶ " ἠρώτησεν 
ὁ Δαβὶδ τὸν Κύριον, λέγων, Νὰ ἀναβῶ 
πρὸς τοὺς Φιλισταίους ; θέλεις παρα- 
δώσει αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν χεῖρά μου; Καὶ 


εἶπεν 6 Κύριος πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, ᾿Ανά- | 2 


Ba: διότι βεβαίως θέλω παραδώσει 
τοὺς Φιλισταίους εἰς τὴν χεῖρά σου. 


20 Καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ “Δαβὶδ 35 εἰς BdaM-|5 


φερασεὶμ, kal ἐκεῖ ἐπάταξεν αὐτοὺς ὁ 
Δαβὶδ, καὶ εἶπεν, "O Κύριος διέκοψε 
τοὺς Zreče pov ἔμπι οσθέν μου, κα- 
θὼς διακόπτονται τὰ ὕδατα. Διὰ, τοῦτο 
ἐκαλέσθη τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ τόπου ἐκείνου 
Il Βάαλ-φερασείμ. 21 Καὶ ἐκεῖ κατέ- 
λιπον τὰ εἴδωλα αὑτῶν, καὶ FE ἐσήκω- 
σαν αὐτὰ ὁ Δαβὶδ καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες, αὐτοῦ. 

22 Καὶ 3’ ἀνέβησαν πάλιν οἱ Φιλι- 
σταῖοι, καὶ διεχύθησαν εἰς τὴν κοιλάδα 
Ῥαφαείμ. 23 Καὶ 35 ὅ: ὁ ὅτε ἠρώτησεν ὁ 
Δαβὶδ τὸν Κύριον, εἶπε, Μὴ , dvaBijjs" 
στρέψον ὀπίσω αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐπίπεσον 
ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἀπέναντι τῶν συκαμίνων" 
24 καὶ 30 ὅταν ἀκούσῃς θόρυβον διαβά- 
σεὼς ἐπὶ τῶν κορυφῶν τῶν συκαμίνων, 
τότε θέλεις σπεύσει" διότι 37 τότε ὁ 
Κύριος θέλει ἐξέλθει ἔμπροσθέν σου, 
διὰ νὰ πατάξῃ τὸ στρατόπεδον τῶν 
Φιλισταίων. 25 Καὶ ἔκαμεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, 
καθὼς προσέταξεν εἰς αὐτὸν ὁ Κύριος" 
καὶ ἐπάταξε τοὺς Φιλισταίους ἀπὸ 
2 TaBad ἕως τῆς εἰσόδου ὁ Τεζέρ. 


[ΚΕΦ. ς΄.1 ΚΑΙ πάλιν συνήθροισεν 


ὁ Δαβὶδ πάντας τοὺς ἐκλεκτοὺς ἐκ τοῦ 6. 


᾿Ισραὴλ, τριάκοντα χιλιάδας. 2 Καὶ 


᾿ ἐσηκώθη ὁ ὁ Δαβὶδ, καὶ ὑπῆγε, καὶ πᾶς |» 


ὁ λαὺς ὁ per αὐτοῦ, ἀπὸ || Βααλὲ τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα, διὰ νὰ ἀνα ἄγῃ ἐκεῖθεν τὴν κι- 
Borov rob Θεοῦ, cis τὴν ὁποίαν ἐπικα- 
λεῖται τὸ Ὄνομα, τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Κυρίου 
τῶν δυνάμεων, 3 τοῦ καθημένου ὑπερ- 











14 ᾿ἰ Ταῦτα δὲ εἶναι τὰ 3: 





κη΄, 21. 

[| Κοιλὰς 
διακοπῶν. 
3. Δευτ. 
ζ΄. 5, 25. 
Χρον. A', 
uč. 12. 

A Xpov. 
Α΄. ιδ΄. 13. 
35 six. το. 
% Bac.B'. 
ὦ ἢ 

ὅτ Ἐριτ. 
δ', 12. 

38 Xpov. 
Α΄. ιδ΄, τό. 
Γαβαών. 
Ἢ Ino. 
1s'. 10. 


! Xpov. 
A. 5, 





"—— 





ριθ΄. r20. 


€.8, 9. 
9 Xpov. 
Α΄. ιγ΄. 
13. 

19 Xpov. 
Α΄, ιγ΄. 
14. 


27: λθ΄. 
Β. 
12 Χρον. 


18. ᾽Άριθ. 
δ΄, 15. 
Ἶησ. γ΄. 
3. Χρον. 
Α΄. με΄. 2, 
18. 
ΠῚ 
Βασ. Α΄. 
η΄. 5. 
Xpov. A', 
κε΄. 26. 
15 δὲ 
Ἐξόδ, ιε΄. 
20. Ψαλ. 
ΣΤῚΣ 


β΄. 18. 
Xpov. Α΄, 
Le. 27. 
W Xpov. 


18 xpov. 





Κεφ. č. 


"| Tetav αὐτοῦ" 


Ἰδὲ Aov«. 


U To.X. 


Α΄. ιε΄. 25. 


V žagi. Α΄. 





Α΄. ιε΄, 28. 


Α΄. ιε΄. 29. 








dvo αὐτῆς ἐπὶ τῶν χερουβείμ. 3 Kal 
ἐπεβίβασαν τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ 
3 ἐπὶ νέας ἁμάξης, καὶ ἐσήκωσαν αὐτὴν 
ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ᾿Αβιναδι ὰβ, τοῦ ἐν 
τῷ βουνῷ" ὡδήγησαν δὲ τὴν ἅμαξαν 
τὴν νέαν ὁ Οὐζὰ καὶ ᾿Αχιὼ, υἱοὶ, τοῦ 
»[ Αβιναδάβ, 4 Καὶ ἐσήκωσαν αὐτὴν. “ἀπὸ 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ᾿λβιναδὰβ, τοῦ ἐν τῷ 
βουνῷ, μετὰ τῆς κιβωτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ" 
καὶ ὁ ᾿Αχιὼ προεπορεύετο τῆς κιβωτοῦ. 
5 Ὁ δὲ Δαβὶδ καὶ πᾶς ὁ οἶκος τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ ἔπαιζον ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Κυρίου 
πᾶν εἶδος ὀργάνων ἀπὸ ξύλου ἐλάτης, 
καὶ κιθάρας, καὶ ψαλτήρια, καὶ τύμ- 
πανα, καὶ σεῖστρα, καὶ κύμβαλα. 

Θ Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθον ἕως τοῦ ἁλωνίου 
τοῦ $ Ναχὼν, ὃ ἐξήπλωσεν ὁ Οὐζὰ τὴν 
χεῖρα αὑτοῦ εἰς τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, 
καὶ ἐκράτησεν αὐτήν διότι ἔσεισαν 
αὐτὴν οἱ βόες. 7 Καὶ ἐξήφθη ὁ θυμὸς 
τοῦ Κυρίου κατὰ τοῦ Οὐζά" καὶ Temd- 
ταξεν αὐτὸν ὁ Θεὸς ἐκεῖ διὰ τὴν mpome- 
καὶ ἀπέθανεν ἐκεῖ παρὰ 
τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ. 8 Καὶ ἐλυπήθη 
ὁ Δαβὶδ, ὅτι ὁ Κύριος ἔκαμε χαλασμὸν 
εἰς τὸν Οὐξά" καὶ ἐκάλεσε τὸ ὄνομα 
τοῦ τύπου || Φαρὲς-οὐζὰ, čes τῆς ἡμέ- 
ρας ταύτης. 

9 Καὶ δ έφοβήθη ὁ Δαβὶδ σὸν Κύ- 
ριον τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκείνην, καὶ εἶπε, Πῶς 
θέλει εἰσέλθει πρὸς ἐμὲ ἡ κιβωτὸς τοῦ 
Κυρίου ; 10 Καὶ δὲν ἠθέλησεν ὁ ὁ Δα- 
βὶδ νὰ μετακινήσῃ τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ 
Κυρίου πρὸς ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὴν πόλιν 
Δαβὶδ, ἀλλ᾽ ἔστρεψεν αὐτὴν 6 Δαβὶδ 
εἰς τὸν οἶκον ᾿Ωβὴδ-ἐδὼμ " τοῦ Ter- 
θαίου. 11 Kai V ἐκάθισεν ἡ κιβωτὸς 
τοῦ Κυρίου ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ ᾿Ωβὴδ-ἐδὼμ τοῦ 
Τετθαίου τρεῖς μῆνας" καὶ V εὐλόγησεν 
ὁ Κύριος τὸν ᾿Ωβὴδ-ἐδὼμ, καὶ πάντα 
τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ. 

12 Καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν πρὸς τὸν βασι- 
λέα Δαβὶδ, λέγοντες, ἡ Ὁ Κύριος εὐλό- 
γῆσε τὸν οἶκον τοῦ ᾿οβὴδ- ἐδὼμ, καὶ 
πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντα αὐτοῦ, ἕνεκα τῆς 
κιβωτοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ. Τότε 13 ὑπῆγεν ὁ 
Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἀνεβίβασε τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ 
Θεοῦ ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ ᾿Ωβὴδ-ἐδὼμ εἰς 
τὴν πόλιν Δαβὶδ ἐν εὐφροσύνῃ. 13 
Καὶ 15 ὅτε ἐβάδιζον οἱ βαστάζοντες τὴν 
κιβωτὸν τρῦ Κυρίου ἐξ βήματα, Us ἐθυ- 
σίαζον βοῦν, καὶ σιτευτόν. 14 Καὶ 

JP ἐχόρευεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυ- 
ρίου ἐξ ὅλης δυνάμεως" καὶ ἧτο ὁ Δαβὶδ 
περιεζωσμένος "λινοῦν ἐφύδ. 15 Καὶ 
155 Δαβὶδ καὶ πᾶς ὁ οἶκος Ἰσραὴλ 
ἀνεβίβασαν τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Κυρίου, 
ἐν ἀλαλαγμῷ, καὶ ἐν φωνῇ σάλπιγγος. 

16 ων Ἐνῷ δὲ ἡ κιβωτὸς τοῦ Κυρίου 
εἰσήρχετο εἰς τὴν πόλιν Δαβὶδ, Μιχὰλ, 
ἡ θυγάτηρ του Σαοὺλ, ἔκυψε διὰ τῆς 
θυρίδος, και, ἰδοῦσα τὸν βασιλέα Δα- 








ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 


399 





βὶδ ὀρχούμενον καὶ χορεύοντα, ἐνώπιον 
τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐξοδδένωσεν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ 
καρδίᾳ αὑτῆς. 

17 Καὶ "ἔφεραν τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ 
Κυρίου, καὶ ž " ἔθεσαν, αὐτὴν εἰς τὸν 
τόπον αὐτῆς, εἰς τὸ μέσον τῆς σκηνῆς 
τὴν ὁποίαν ἔστησε dč αὐτὴν ὁ Δαβίδ" 
καὶ προσέφερεν ὁ Δαβὶδ 3) ὁλοκαυτώ- 
ματα καὶ εἰρηνικὰς προσφορὰς ἐνώπιον 
τοῦ Κυρίου. 18 Καὶ ἀφοῦ ἐτελείωσεν 
ὁ Δαβὶδ προσφέρων τὰ ὁλοκαυτώματα 
καὶ τὰς εἰρηνικὰς προσφορὰς, ?? εὐλό- 
γησε τὸν λαὸν ἐν ὀνόματι τοῦ Κυρίου 
τῶν δυνάμεων. 19 Καὶ % διεμοίρασεν 
εἰς πάντα τὸν λαὺὸν, εἰς ἅπαν τὸ πλῆθος 
τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς č ἕως γυναικὸς, 
εἰς ἕκαστον ἄνθρωπον ἕν ψωμίον, καὶ 
ἕν τμῆμα κρέατος, καὶ μίαν φιάλην 
οἷ Τότε πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἀνεχώρησεν, 
ἕκαστος εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν αὑτοῦ. 

20 Καὶ % ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ Δαβὶδ διὰ 
νὰ εὐλογήσῃ τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ. Καὶ 
ἐξελθοῦσα Μιχὰλ, ἡ θυγάτηρ τοῦ 
Σαοὺλ, εἰς συνάντησιν τοῦ Δαβὶδ, 
εἶπε, Πόσον ἔνδοξος ἦτο σήμερον ὁ 
βασιλεὺς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἢ ὃ ὅστις ἐγυμνώ- 
θη σήμερον εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς τῶν 
θεραπαινίδων τῶν δούλων αὑτοῦ, “ὃ καθ- 
ὡς γυμνόνεται ἀναισχύντως 
μηδαμινῶν ἀνθρώπων! 1 

21 Kal εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὴν Me 
χὰλ, ᾿Ενώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, ὅστις μὲ: 
ἔκλεξεν ὑ ὑπὲρ τ τὸν πατέρα σου, καὶ ὑπὲρ 
πάντα τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ, ὥστε νὰ μὲ 
καταστήσῃ ἡγεμόνα ἐπὶ τὸν λαὸν τοῦ 
Κυρίου, ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, ναὶ, ἐνώπιον 
τοῦ Κυρίου čruča' 22 καὶ θέλω 
ἐξευτελισθῆ ἔτι περισσότερον, καὶ θέ- 
λω ταπεινωθῆ εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς μου" 
καὶ μετὰ τῶν θεραπαινίδων, περὶ τῶν 
ὁποίων σὺ ἐλάλησας, μετ᾽ αὐτῶν θέλω 
δοξασθῆ. 

23 Διὰ τοῦτο Ji, Μιχὰλ, Ji θυγάτηρ 
τοῦ Σαοὺλ, δὲν ἐγέννησε τέκνον 78 ἕως 
τῆς ἡμέρας τοῦ θανάτου αὑτῆς. 


οἴνου. 


[ΚΕ Φ. KE ] AGOY δὲ ἐκάθισεν ὁ 
βασιλεὺς 1 ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἀνέ- 
παυσεν αὐτὸν ὁ Κύριος πανταχόθεν 
ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὐτοῦ 2 
εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς Νάθαν τὸν 
προφήτην, ᾿Ιδὲ τώρα, ἐγὼ κατοικῶ ? ἐν 
οἴκῳ κεδρίνῳ" "ij δὲ κιβωτὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ 
κάθηται stev μέσῳ παραπετασμάτων. 
3 Kal εἶπεν ὁ Νάθαν πρὸς τὸν βασι- 
λέα, Ὕπαγε, "κάμε πᾶν τὸ ἐν τῇ καρ- 
δίᾳ σου διότι ὁ Κύριος εἶναι μετὰ 
σοῦ. 

4 Καὶ τὴν νύκτα ἐκείνην ἔγεινε λό- 
γος τοῦ Κυρίου πρὸς τὸν Νάθαν, λέγων, 
5 Ὕπαγε, καὶ εἰπὲ πρὸς τὸν δοῦλόν 
μου τὸν Δαβὶδ, Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" " Σὺ 


ἘΠ ὦ 
εἰς τῶν | 





19 Χρον. 
A'.s.1. 
3) Xpov. 
Α΄, με΄. τ. 
Ψαλιρλβι 


PE PaA.X. 
6 τίτλοϑ. 


28 Ἰδὲ 
Σαμ. Α΄. 
1€. 35. 
Ἧσα. κβ΄. 
14. Ματθ. 
α΄. 25. 


1 Xpov. Α΄. 

iČ.I, 

KTA, 

2 κεῷ. ε΄. 
11. 

3 Ἰδὲ 

Πράξ. ζ΄. 
6. 


4 "peča. 
ks. τὶ 
μον 

5 Βασ. Α΄, 
9.17, 18, 
Xpov. Α΄. 
kB. ἡ: 
κη΄. 2, 

S Ἰδὲ 
Βασ. Α΄. 
4.3: γ᾿ 
19. Xpov. 
Α΄. κβ΄. 8: 
κη΄. 3. 











a 


ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 


Ke. ς΄. 


Ἴ 





1 Βασ. Α΄. 
η΄. τό. 
εἰξεύδ. μ΄, 
18,10,34- 
9 Λευιτ. 
KS. TI, 
12. Δευτ. 
κγ΄. τ4. 
1 κεῴῷ. ε΄. 


nič six. I. 
19 Ἐξόδ, 
α΄, 21. 
six. 27. 
Bac. Α΄, 
ια΄, 38. 
30 Bag. Δ΄. 
B.1. 

31 Aevr, 
λα΄. τό. 
Βασ. Α΄. 
α΄. 21. 


Ἴλων τῶν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς" 





Πράξ. ιγ΄. 
36. 

35 Βασ. Α΄. 
s, ravn. 


α΄. 5. 





Ψαλ. πθ΄. 4, 29, 36, 37. 
36 Ψαλ, πθ΄, zo ἕως 33. 

28: ις΄. 14. Βασ. Α΄. ια΄. 13, 34. 
πθ΄. 36, 37. 


θέλεις οἰκοδομήσει εἷς ἐμὲ οἶκον, 
διὰ νὰ κατοικῶ; θ᾽ “Διότι δὲν κατῴ- 
κησα ἐν οἴκῳ, "dp" ἧς ἡμέρας ἀνεβί- 
βασα τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραὴλ ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, 
μέχρι τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης, ἀλλὰ πε- 
ριηρχόμην ὃ ἐντὸς σκηνῆς καὶ παραπε- 
τασμάτων. 7 Πανταχοῦ " ὅπου περιε- 
πάτησα μετὰ πάντων τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ, 
ἐλάλησα ποτὲ πρός τινα ἐκ τῶν φυλῶν 
τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, εἰς τὸν ὁποῖον προσέταξα 
1ὸ νὰ ποιμαίνῃ τὸν λαόν μου τὸν Ἴσ- 


| μαὴλ, λέγων, Διὰ τί δὲν ὠκοδομήσατε 


εἰς ἐμὲ οἶκον κέδρινον; ὃ Τώρα λοι- 
πὸν, οὕτω θέλεις εἰπεῖ πρὸς τὸν δοῦλόν 
μου τὸν Δαβίδ: Οὕτω λέγει ὁ Κύριος 


τ τῶν δυνάμεων" 11 ᾿Εγὼ σὲ ἔλαβον ἐκ τῆς 


μάνδρας, ἀπὸ ὄπισθεν τῶν προβάτων, 
διὰ νὰ ἦσαι ἡγεμὼν ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν μου, 
ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰσραῆλ' 9 kal 1" ἤμην μετὰ 
σοῦ πανταχοῦ ὅπου περιεπάτησας, καὶ 
18 ἐξωλόθρευσα πάντας τοὺς ἐχθρούς 
σου ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθέν σου, καὶ "" σὲ ἔκαμον 
ὀνομαστὸν, κατὰ τὸ ὄνομα τῶν μεγά- 
10 καὶ θέλω 
διορίσει τόπον διὰ τὸν λαόν μου τὸν 
Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ V θέλω φυτεύσει αὐτοὺς, 
καὶ θέλουσι κατοικεῖ ἐν τόπῳ ἰδίῳ 
ἑαυτῶν, καὶ δὲν θέλουσι μεταφέρεσθαι 
πλέον" 15 καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ τῆς ἀδικίας δὲν 
θέλουσι καταθλίβει αὐτοὺς πλέον, ὡς 
τὸ πρότερον, 11 καὶ Mas ἀπὸ τῶν 
ἡμερῶν καθ᾽ ἃς κατέστησα κριτὰς ἐπὶ 
τὸν λαόν μου ᾿Ισραῆλ᾽ καὶ Beko σὲ 
ἀναπαύσει ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν ἐχθρῶν 
σου. Ὁ Κύριος προσέτι ἀναγγέλλει 
πρὸς oč, ὅτι ὁ Κύριος 19 θέλει οἰκοδο- 
μήσει οἶκον εἰς σέ. 12 ?"Adod πλη- 


1 5 fleki N 4 
- ρωθῶσιν αἱ ἡμέραι σου, %' καὶ κοιμηθῇς 
| pera τῶν πατέρων σου, “2 θέλω ἀνα- 


στήσει μετὰ σὲ τὸ σπέρμα σου, τὸ 
ὁποῖον θέλει ἐξέλθει ἐκ τῶν σπλάγχνων 
σου, καὶ θέλω στερεώσει τὴν βασιλείαν 
αὐτοῦ. 13 3 Αὐτὸς θέλει οἰκοδομήσει 
οἶκον εἰς τὸ ὄνομά μου" καὶ deo 
στερεώσει τὸν θρόνον τῆς βασιλείας 
αὐτοῦ ἕως αἰῶνος: 14 ἐγὼ 5 θέλω 
εἶσθαι εἰς αὐτὸν πατὴρ, καὶ αὐτὸς θέλει 
εἶσθαι εἰς ἐμὲ υἱός" “ὁ ἐὰν πράξῃ dvo- 
μίαν, θέλω σωφρονίσει αὐτὸν ἐν ῥάβδῳ 
ἀνδρῶν, καὶ διὰ μαστιγώσεων υἱῶν 
ἀνθρώπων" 15 τὸ ἔλεύς μου ὅμως δὲν 
θέλει ἀφαιρεθῆ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, Vos ἀφή- 
ρεσα αὐτὸ ἀπὸ τοῦ Σαοὺλ, τὸν ὁποῖον 
ἐξέβαλον ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθέν σου" 16 καὶ 
28 βέλει στερεωθῇ ὁ οἶκός σου καὶ 1) 
βασιλεία σου ἔμπροσθέν σου ἕως 


η΄. “ο. Ψαλ. ρλβ΄. τι. 35 Βασ. Α΄. ε΄. 5: 
10. Χρον. Α΄. κβ΄, το: κη΄. 6. 5" είχ. τό. 
% Ψαλ, πθ΄. 26, 27. Ἕβρ. 
2 žaj. Α΄, τε΄. 23, 

38 six. 13. Ψαλ, 
᾿ἸΙωάν, 1B'. 34. 





αἰῶνος" 6 θρόνος σου θέλει εἶσθαι 
ἐστερεωμένος εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. 

17 Κατὰ πάντας τοὺς λόγους τούτους, 
καὶ καθ᾽ ὅλην ταύτην τὴν ὅρασιν, οὕτως 
ἐλάλησεν 6 Νάθαν πρὸς τὸν Δαβίδ. 

18 Τότε εἰσῆλθεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ, 
καὶ ἐκάθισεν ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου, καὶ 
εἶπε, 59 Τίς εἶμαι ἐγὼ, Κύριε Θεέ; καὶ 
τίς ὁ οἶκός μου, ὥστε μὲ ἔφερες μέχρι 
τούτου; 19 ᾿Αλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο ἔτι ἐ- 
στάθη μικρὸν εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς σου, 
Κύριε Θεέ Ὁ καὶ ἐλάλησας ἔτι περὶ τοῦ 
οἴκου τοῦ δούλου σου διὰ μέλλον 
μακρόν. ὃ Καὶ εἶναι οὗτος ὁ τρύπος 
τῶν ἀνθρώπων, Δέσποτα Κύριε; 20 
Καὶ τί δύναται νὰ εἴπῃ πλέον ὁ Δαβὶδ 
πρὸς σέ; διότι 83 σὺ γνωρίζεις τὸν 
δοῦλόν σου, Δέσποτα Κύριε. 21 Διὰ 
τὸν λόγον σου, καὶ κατὰ τὴν καρδίαν 
σου, ἔπραξας πάντα ταῦτα τὰ μεγα- 
λεῖα, διὰ νὰ γνωστοποιήσῃς αὐτὰ εἰς τὸν 
δοῦλόν σου. 22 Διὰ τοῦτο ὅὅ μέγας 
εἶσαι, Κύριε Θεέ διότι M δὲν εἶναι 
ὅμοιός σου" οὐδὲ εἶναι Θεὸς ἐκτὸς σοῦ, 
κατὰ πάντα ὅσα ἠκούσαμεν μὲ τὰ dra 
ἡμῶν. 23 Καὶ ὅ5. τί ἄλλο ἔθνος ἐπὶ 
τῆς γῆς εἶναι ὡς ὅ λαός σου, ὡς ὁ 
Ἰσραὴλ, τὸν ὁποῖον Θεὸς ἦλθε νὰ 
ἐξαγοράσῃ διὰ λαὸν ἑαυτοῦ, καὶ διὰ 
νὰ κάμῃ αὐτὸν ὀνομαστὸν, καὶ νὰ 
ἐνεργήσῃ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν πράγματα με- 
γάλα καὶ θαυμαστὰ, ὑπὲρ τῆς γῆς 
σου, ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ λαοῦ σου, τὸν 
ὁποῖον ἐλύτρωσας διὰ σεαυτὸν ἐξ Αἰ- 
γύπτου, ἐκ τῶν ἐθνῶν, καὶ ἐκ τῶν θεῶν 
αὐτῶν; 24 Διότι ŠT ἐστερέωσας εἰς 
σεαυτὸν τὸν λαόν σου ᾿Ισραὴλ, διὰ νὰ 
ἦναι λαός σου εἰς τὸν alova' “ὃ καὶ σὺ, 
Κύριε, ἔγεινες Θεὸς αὐτῶν. 25 Καὶ 
τώρα, Κύριε Θεὲ, τὸν λόγον τὸν ὁποῖον 
ἐλάλησας περὶ τοῦ δούλου σου, καὶ 
περὶ τοῦ οἴκου αὐτοῦ, čis στερεωθῇ εἰς 
τὸν αἰῶνα, καὶ κάμε ὡς ἐλάλησας. 28 
Καὶ ἂς μεγαλυνθῇ τὸ ὄνυμά σου ἕως 
αἰῶνος, ὥστε νὰ λέγωσιν, Ὃ Κύριος 
τῶν δυνάμεων εἶναι ὃ Θεὸς ἐπὶ τὸν Ἴσ- 
ραήλ' καὶ ὁ οἶκος τοῦ δούλου σου 
Δαβὶδ ἃς ἦναι ἐστερεωμένος ἐνώπιόν 
σου. 27 Διότι σὺ, Κύριε τῶν δυνά- 
μεων, Θεὲ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, ἀπεκάλυψας 
εἰς τὸν δοῦλόν gov, λέγων,- Οἶκον θέ- 
λω οἰκοδομήσει εἰς σέ διὰ τοῦτο ὁ 
δοῦλός σου εὕρηκε τὴν καρδίαν αὑτοῦ 
ἑτοίμην νὰ προσευχηθῇ πρὸς σὲ τὴν 
προσευχὴν ταύτην. Καὶ τώρα, 
Δέσποτα Κύριε, σὺ εἶσαι ὁ Θεὸς, καὶ 
39 οἱ λόγοι σου θέλουσιν εἶσθαι ἀλη- 
Owol, καὶ σὺ ὑπεσχέθης τὰ ἀγαθὰ 
ταῦτα πρὸς τὸν δοῦλόν σου" 29 τώρα 
λαιπὸν εὐδόκησον νὰ εὐλογήσῃς τὸν 
οἶκον τοῦ δούλου σου, διὰ νὰ ἦναι 
ἐνώπιόν gov εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα" διότι σὺ, 














ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 

















Κεφ. η΄. 8. 305 
Δέσποτα Κύριε, ἐλάλησας" καὶ ὑπὸ τῆς ᾿Αδαδέζερ, υἱοῦ τοῦ Ῥεὼβ, βασιλέως 
b κεφ. εὐλογίας σου ἃς ἦναι. ὁ οἶκος τοῦ δούλου | τῆς Σωβά, 
κβ΄. 51. σου εὐλογημένος “ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. 18 Καὶ ἀπέκτησεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ὄ ὄνομα, 
ὅτε ἐπέστρεφε. κατατροπώσας τοὺς 

1 xpov. [KEG. η.1 | META δὲ ταῦτα ἐπά- Συρίους W<v τῇ κοιλάδι τοῦ ἅλατος, 13 Βασ. Β΄. 

Α΄. ιη΄. 1, ἔταξεν ὁ Δαβὶδ τοὺς Φιλισταίους, καὶ MP δεκαοκτὼ χιλιάδας. 14 Καὶ ἔβαλε, δ΄, 7. 

KTA. κατετρύπωσεν αὐτούς" kal ἔλαβεν ὁ φρουρὰς ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιδουμαίᾳ' καθ' ὅλην |" Xpov. 
Δαβὶδ τὴν Μεθὲγ-ἀμμὰ ἐκ χειρὸς τῶν τὴν ᾿Ιδουμαίαν ἔβαλε φρουράς" καὶ Α΄. ιη΄. 12. 
Φιλισταίων. 14 πάντες οἱ ᾿Ιδουμαῖοι ἔγειναν δοῦλοι Ψαλ. ξ΄. 

2 Ag, 2 Καὶ 3 ἐπάταξε τοὺς Μωαβίτας, καὶ τοῦ Δαβίδ. Καὶ 5 ἔσωζεν 6 Κύριος ὁ τίτλος. 

κδ΄. τῇ. διεμέτρησεν αὐτοὺς διὰ | σχοινίων, d- τὸν Δαβὶδ πανταχοῦ, ὅπου ) ἐπορεύετο. UTev.kf. 
πλώσας αὐτοὺς κατὰ γῆς" καὶ διεμέ- 15 Καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐπὶ 29.37.40 
τρησε διὰ δύο σχοινίων διὰ νὰ θανα- πάντα τὸν "IaparjX' καὶ ἔκαμεν. ὁ Δαβὶδ si ga 
τώσῃ, kal δι ἑνὸς πλήρους σχοινίου κρίσιν καὶ δικαιοσύνην εἰς πάντα τὸν | 15 Pia; 
διὰ va ἀφήσῃ ζῶντας. Οὕτως oi Mo- | λαὸν αὑτοῦ. Ἢ 

3. ςίχ. 6, |αβῖται ὃ ἔγειναν δοῦλοι τοῦ Δαβὶδ ὑπο- 16 Καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ, ὁ υἱὸς τῆς Σερουΐας, 16 κεφ. ιθ΄. 

τ4. Ψαλ. τελεῖς. το ἐπὶ τοῦ στρατεύματος" ἸΙωσαφὰτ 13: κ΄. 

οβ΄. το. 3 ᾿Ἐπάταξεν ἔ ἔτι ὁ Δαβὶδ τὸν || Adad- | δὲ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αχιλοὺδ, ὑπομνημα- 23. Χρον. 

᾿Ιδὲ Zaj. | ἔζερ, υἱὸν τοῦ “Ῥεὼβ, βασιλέα “τῆς τογράφος" 17 kai  Ὁ Σαδὼκ, ὁ υἱὸς Α΄, ια΄. 6 

Α΄. «΄. 27. ἸΣωβὰ, ἐνῷ ὑπήγαινε δνὰ στήσῃ τὴν | τοῦ ᾿Αχιτὼβ, καὶ ᾿Αχιμέλεχ, ὁ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ [2]. 18. 

| Adape- ἐξουσίαν αὑτοῦ ἐπὶ Tov ποταμὸν Ev- ᾿Αβιάθαρ, i ἱερεῖς" ὁ δὲ Σεραΐας, γραμ- ze Pef 

Sep, Xpov. | φράτην. 4 Kal ἔλαβεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐξ] narevs. 18 Καὶ 19 Βεναΐας, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ nej ἘΝ 

seji αὐτοῦ χιλίους ἑπτακοσίους ἱππεῖς, kal | 'Iodač, ἦτο ἐπὶ Prav Χερεθαίων καὶ ἐπὶ] ar ped 3 

6. Ψαλ,  “ἴκοσι χιλιάδας πεζῶν' kal ὃ ἐνευροκό- τῶν Φελεθαίων" οἱ δὲ υἱοὶ τοῦ Δαβὶδ 19 χρον; 

δ ὁ τί. |πῆσεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πάντας τοὺς ἵππους τῶν ἦσαν αὐλάρχαι. Α΄. ιη΄. 17. 

aa! ἁμαξῶν, kal ἐφύλαξεν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἑκατὸν 20 žaj, Α΄. 

δ γεν, te, | ἁμάξας. [ΚΕΦ. 9. ΚΑΙ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, λ΄. 14. 

18. ὅ Καὶ "ore ἦλθον οἱ Σύριοι τῆς Μένει τις ἔτι ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Σαοὺλ, 

6 Ἰησ. na. | Δαμασκοῦ διὰ νὰ βοηθήσωσι τὸν "A- | ' διὰ νὰ κάμω ἔλεος πρὸς αὐτὸν χάριν [1 Σαμ. Α΄ 

6, 9. δαδέξερ, βασιλέα τῆς Σωβὰ, ὁ Δαβὶδ] τοῦ ᾿Ιωνάθαν; 2. Ἥτο δὲ δοῦλός τις] η΄. 3: K 

? Bac.A'. ἐπάταξεν ἐκ τῶν Συρίων εἰκοσιδύο χι- | k τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ὀνομαζόμενος 14,15,16, 

ια΄. 23, Ἰἰλιάδας ἀνδρῶν. 6 Καὶ ἔβαλεν ὁ ὁ Δαβὶδ] ? Σιβά. Καὶ ἐκάλεσαν αὐτὸν πρὸς τὸν 17, 42. 

24, 25. φρουρὰς ἐν τῇ Συρίᾳ τῆς Δαμασκοῦ" | Δαβὶδ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν 6 βασιλεὺς, Παρ. kf. 

8. six.2. | καὶ οἱ Σύριοι ὃ" ἔγειναν δοῦλοι ὑποτελεῖς Σὺ εἶσαι ὁ Σιβά: Ὁ δὲ εἶπεν, Ὃ δοῦλός ἀρ , 

9 six. τ4.]τοῦ Δαβίδ. Καὶ  ἔσωζεν ὁ Κύριος] σου. 3 Kal εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Δὲν μετ ὅδε 

κεφ. ζ΄. 9.| τὸν Δαβὶδ πανταχοῦ, ὅπου ἐπορεύετο. | μένει τις ἔτι ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Σαοὺλ, m ude 

10 Ἰδὲ 7 Καὶ ἔλαβεν ὁ Δαβὶδ JO τὰς ἀσπίδας ὃ διὰ νὰ κάμω πρὸς αὐτὸν ἔλεος Θεοῦ ; sa AL. 

Bas. Α΄. |rds χρυσᾶς, αἵτινες ἦσαν ἐπὶ τοὺς δού- Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Σιβὰ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, Hg 

v. 16. λους τοῦ ᾿Αδαδέζερ. καὶ ἔφερεν αὐτὰς [Ἔτι ὑπάρχει υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωνάθαν, $Be- τ κεφ, δ', 

Ii Τιβὰδ εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 8 Καὶ ἐκ τῆς || Βε- βλαμμένος τοὺς πόδας. 4 Καὶ εἶπε a 

καὶ Xodv, τὰχ, καὶ ἐκ ᾿᾿Βηρωθάϊ, πόλεων τοῦ πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Ποῦ εἶναι οὗ- 

Χρον. Α΄. |'Adadečep, ὁ βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ ἔλαβε τος ; Ὁ δὲ Σιβὰ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν βασι- 

ιη΄. 8. χαλκὸν πολὺν σφόδρα. λέα, Ἰδοὺ, εἶναι ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ ὃ τοῦ " κεφ. εζ΄. 

|| Θοοὺ, 9 ᾿Ακούσας δὲ ὁ || Θοεὶ, βασιλεὺς [ Maycip, υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Αμμιὴλ, ἐν Λὸ-] 27. 

Χρον. Α΄. | rijs Αἰμὰθ, ὅτι ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐπάταξε πᾶσαν δεβάρ. 5 Τότε ἔστειλεν ὁ βασιλεὺς 

ιη΄. 9. τὴν δύναμιν τοῦ ᾿Αδαδέζερ, 10 dme- | Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἔλαβεν αὐτὸν ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου 

JI Adopdy,  στείλεν ὁ Θοεὶ PM Ἰωρὰμ, τὸν υἱὸν αὖὗ- τοῦ Μαχεὶρ, υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Αμμιὴλ, ἐκ Ad- 

Xpov. Α΄, | Tov, πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα Δαβὶδ, διὰ νὰ | δεβάρ. 

«η΄. το. χαιρετήσῃ αὐτὸν, καὶ νὰ εὐλογήσῃ! 6 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ 6 ἵ 
αὐτὸν, ὅτι κατεπολέμησε Tov" Adadečep, Il Μεμφιβοσθὲ, υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωνάθαν, υἱοῦ | MepiB- 
kal ἐπάταξεν αὐτόν" διότι ὁ ᾿Αδαδέζερ τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ἔπεσε κατὰ πρόσωπον αὖὑ- | Bača, 
ἦτο πολέμιος τοῦ Ooci. Καὶ ἔφερεὴ τοῦ, καὶ Προσεκύνησε: Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Xpov. Α΄. 
ὁ Ἰωρὰμ μεθ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ σκεύη ἀργυρᾶ, kal Δαβὶδ, Μεμφιβοσθέ! "O δὲ εἶπεν, 7᾽ št 
σκεύη χρυσᾶ, καὶ σκεύη χάλκινα" 11] Ἰδοὺ ὁ δοῦλός σου. 7 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ 

Ἢ Βασ. Α΄. καὶ ταῦτα A ἀφιέρωσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ πρὸς αὐτὸν, Μὴ φοβοῦ" διότι , 

ζ΄. 51. Δαβὶδ εἰς τὸν Κύριον, μετὰ τοῦ ἀργυ- " βεβαίως θέλω κάμει πρὸς σὲ ἔλεος, € six.1,3. 

Xpov. Α΄ ρίου καὶ τοῦ χρυσίου, τὰ ὁποῖα εἶχεν χάριν Ἰωνάθαν τοῦ πατρός σου, καὶ 

li Ke ἀφιερώσει ἐκ πάντων τῶν ἐθνῶν, di ὅσα θέλω ἀποδώσει εἰς σὲ πάντα τὰ krije 

KS. 








ὑπέταξεν" 12 ἐκ τῆς Συρίας, καὶ ἐκ 
τοῦ Μωὰβ, καὶ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Αμμὼν, 
καὶ ἐκ τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ 
> ἣ δὰ τόρ δὶ V, še 
᾿Αμαλὴκ, καὶ ἐκ τῶν λαφύρων τοῦ 
x 





kara Σαοὺλ τοῦ πατρός σου" καὶ σὺ 
θέλεις τρώγει ἄρτον ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης 
μου διὰ παντός. 8 Ὁ δὲ προσεκύ- 
νησεν αὐτὸν, καὶ εἶπε, Τίς εἶναι ὁ δοῦλός. 











306 


ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄, 





ΤΣαμ. Α΄. 
κδ', 15. 
κεφ.ις΄.0. 
5. ᾿Ιδὲ κεφ. 
(5. 4:00. 
29. 


» Xpov. 
Α΄. η΄. 34. 


15 six. ἢ, 
10. 


18 six. 3. 


1 Xpov. 
A.0.1, 
KTA, 


3 σα. κ΄. 
4: Ela. 














σου, ὥστε νὰ ἐπιβλέψῃς εἰς τοιοῦτον 
Ἰ κύνα τεθνηκότα ὁ ὁποῖος ἐγώ; 

9 Καὶ ἐκάλεσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν Σιβὰ, 
τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ Σαοὺλ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, ᾿ “Πάντα ὅσα εἶχεν ὁ Σαοὺλ καὶ 
πᾶς ὁ οἶκος αὐτοῦ, ἔδωκα εἰς τὸν υἱὸν 
τοῦ κυρίου σου 10 θέλεις λοιπὸν 
γεωργεῖ τὴν γὴν OČ αὐτὸν, σὺ, καὶ οἱ 
υἱοί σου, καὶ οἱ δοῦλοί σου," καὶ θέλεις 
φέρει τὰ εἰσοδήματα, διὰ νὰ ἔχῃ ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ κυρίου σου τροφὴν νὰ τρώγῃ" 
πλὴν ὁ Μεμφιβοσθὲ, ὁ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ κυρίου 
gov, Ba τρώγει διὰ παντὸς ἄρτον 
ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης μου. Εἶχε δὲ ὁ Σιβὰ 
10 δεκαπέντε υἱοὺς καὶ εἴκοσι δούλους. 
11 ὋὉ δὲ Σιβὰ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, 
Κατὰ πάντα ὅσα προσέταξεν ὁ κύριός 
μου ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν δοῦλον αὑτοῦ, οὕτω 
θέλει κάμει ὁ δοῦλός σου. Ὁ δὲ Μεμ- 
φιβοσθὲ, εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, θέλει τρώγει 
ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης μου, ὡς εἷς τῶν υἱῶν 
τοῦ βασιλέως. 

12 Εἶχε δὲ ὁ Μεμφιβοσθὲ υἱὸν μι- 
κρὸν, Ἢ ὀνομαζόμενον Μιχά, Πάντες 
δὲ οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ Σιβὰ 
ἦσαν δοῦλοι τοῦ Μεμφιβοσθέ. 18 Καὶ 
ὁ Μεμφιβοσθὲ κατῴκει ἐν ἽἹερουσα- 
λήμ' 12 διότι ἔτρωγε διὰ παντὸς ἐπὶ 
τῆς τραπέζης τοῦ βασιλέως" 15 ἦτο δὲ 
χωλὸς ἀμφοτέρους τοὺς πόδας. 





(KE. {1 ΜΕΤᾺ δὲ ταῦτα | ἀπέ- 
θανεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Αμμὼν, 
καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ ᾿Ανοὺν ὁ 
υἱὸς αὐτοῦ. 2 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, 
Θέλω κάμει ἔλεος πρὸς ᾿Ανοὺν, τὸν 
υἱὸν τοῦ Ναὰς, ἐπειδὴ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ 
ἔκαμεν ἔλεος πρὸς ἐμέ. Καὶ ἀπέστει- 
Xev ὁ Δαβὶδ νὰ παρηγορήσῃ αὐτὸν 
περὶ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ, διὰ χειρὸς τῶν 
δούλων αὑτοῦ. Καὶ ἦλθον οἱ δοῦλοι 
τοῦ Δαβὶδ εἰς τὴν γῆν τῶν υἱῶν 
᾿Αμμών. 

8 Καὶ εἶπον οἱ ἄρχοντες τῶν υἱῶν 
᾿Αμμὼν πρὸς ᾿Ανοὺν τὸν κύριον αὑτῶν, 
Νομίζεις di ὅτι ὁ Δαβὶδ τιμῶν τὸν πα- 
τέρα σου ἀπέστειλε πρὸς σὲ παρη- 
Ὀρητάς ; δὲν ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Δαβὶδ τοὺς 
ούλους αὑτοῦ πρὸς σὲ, διὰ νὰ ἐρευ- 
νήσῃ τὴν πόλιν, καὶ νὰ κατασκοπεύσῃ 
αὐτὴν, καὶ νὰ “καταστρέψῃ αὐτήν; 4 
Καὶ ἐπίασεν ὁ 'Avodv τοὺς δούλους τοῦ 
Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἐξύρισε τὸ ἥμισυ τοῦ πώ- 
yovos αὐτῶν, “καὶ ἀπέκοψε τὸ ἥμισυ 
τῶν ἱματίων αὐτῶν, " μέχρι τῶν ᾿γλου- 
τῶν αὐτῶν, καὶ ἀπέπεμψεν αὐτούς. 

5 Ὅτε ἀπήγγειλαν τοῦτο πρὸς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ, ἀπέστειλεν εἰς συνάντησιν αὐ- 
τῶν, ἐπειδὴ οἱ ἄνδρες vj ἦσαν ἠτιμασμέ- 
νοι σφόδρα' καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, 
Καθίσατε ἐν Ἱεριχὼ ἑωσοῦ αὐξηνθῶ- 
σιν ol πώγωνές σας, καὶ ἐπιστρέψατε. 





(β Βλέποντες δὲ οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν ὅ ὅτι 
S ἦσαν βδελυκτοὶ εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ, ἀπέ- 
στειλαν οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν καὶ ἐπίσθωσαν | 3 
tEk τῶν Συρίων Βαὶθ- ῥεὼβ, kal τῶν 
Συρίων Σωβὰ, εἴκοσι χιλιάδας πεζῶν, 
καὶ παρὰ τοῦ βασιλέως͵ Maayd χιλίους 
ἄνδρας, καὶ παρὰ τοῦ Ἧς- τὼβ δώδεκα 
χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν. 7 Kal ὅτε ἤκουσε 
ταῦτα 6 Δαβὶδ, ἀπέστειλε τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, 
καὶ ἅπαν τὸ στράτευμα ὅ τῶν δυνατῶν. 
8 Καὶ ἐξῆλθον οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν, καὶ 
παρετάχθησαν εἰς πόλεμον κατὰ τὴν 
εἴσοδον τῆς πύλης" καὶ Šol Σύριοι 
Σωβὰ, καὶ “Ρεὼβ, καὶ "Is-raB, kal Ma- 
ayd, ἦσαν καθ᾽ ἑαυτοὺς ἐν τῇ πεδιάδι. 

9 Βλέπων δὲ ὁ Ἰωὰβ ὅτι ἡ μάχη 
παρετάχθη ἐναντίον αὐτοῦ ἔμπροσθεν 
καὶ ὄπισθεν, ἔκλεξεν, ἐκ πάντων τῶν 
ἐκλεκτῶν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ παρέταξεν 
αὐτοὺς ἐναντίον τῶν Συρίων" 10 τὸ δὲ 
ὑπόλοιπον τοῦ λαοῦ ἔδωκεν εἰς τὴν 
χεῖρα τοῦ ᾿Αβισαὶ ἀδελφοῦ αὑτοῦ, καὶ 
παρέταξεν αὐτοὺς ἐναντίον τῶν υἱῶν 
᾿Αμμών, 1] Καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Εὰν οἱ Σύριοι 
ὑπερισχύσωσι κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ, τότε σὺ θέ- 
λεις μὲ σώσει" ἐὰν δὲ οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Αμμὼν 
ὑπερισχύσωσι κατὰ σοῦ, τότε ἐγὼ θέλω 
ἐλθεῖ διὰ νά σε σώσω" 12 1 ἀνδρίζου, 
καὶ "ds κραταιωθῶμεν ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ 
ἡμῶν, καὶ ὑπὲρ τῶν πόλεων τοῦ Θεοῦ 
ἡμῶν" " ὁ δὲ Κύριος ἃ ἃς κάμῃ τὸ ἀρεστὸν 
εἰς τοὺς Ἢ ἡ οὺς αὑτοῦ. 

18 Καὶ προσῆλθεν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ 6 
λαὸς ὁ per αὐτοῦ, εἰς μάχην ἐναντίον 
τῶν Συρίων' οἱ δὲ ἔφυγον ἀπ᾽ ἔμπρο- 
σθεν αὐτοῦ. 14 Καὶ ὅτε εἶδον οἱ υἱοὶ 
᾿Αμμὼν ὅτι οἱ Σύριοι ἔφυγον, τότε 
ἔφυγον. καὶ αὐτοὶ ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ 
᾿Δβισαὶ, καὶ εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὴν πόλιν. 
Καὶ ὁ Ἰωὰβ ἐπέστρεψεν ἀπὸ τῶν υἱῶν 
᾿Αμμὼν, καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

15 ᾿Ιδόντες δὲ οἱ Σύριοι, ὅτι κατε- 
τροπώθησαν ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 
συνηθροίσθησαν ὁμοῦ. 16 Καὶ ἀπέ- 
στειλεν ὁ ᾿Αδαρέζερ, καὶ ἐξήγαγε, τοὺς 
Συρίους τοὺς πέραν τοῦ ποταμοῦ" καὶ 
ἦλθον εἰς Αἰλάμ' καὶ [[Σωβὰκ, ὁ dp- 
χιστράτηγος τοῦ ᾿Αδαρέζερ προεπορεύετο 
ἔμπροσθεν. αὐτῶν. 

17 Καὶ ὅτε ἀπηγγέλθη πρὸς τὸν Δα- 
Biš, συνήθροισε πάντα τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, 
καὶ διέβη τὸν ᾿Ιορδάνην, καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς 
Αἰλάμ. οἱ δὲ Σύριοι παρετάχθησαν 
ἐναντίον τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἐπολέμησαν 
μὲ αὐτόν. 18 Καὶ ἔφυγον οἱ Σύριοι 
ἀπ’ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Ἰσραήλ' καὶ ἐξω- 
λόθρευσεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐκ τῶν Συρίων, 
ἑπτακοσίας ἁμάξας, καὶ τεσσαράκοντα 
ἰλιάδας Pi; ἱππέων, καὶ Σωβὰκ τὸν 
ἀρχιστράτηγον αὐτῶν ἐπάταξε, καὶ 
ἀπέθανεν ἐκεῖ. 

19 Καὶ ἰδόντες πάντες οἱ βασιλεῖς, 





{Σωφὰκ, 
Χρον. Α΄. 
ιθ΄, τ6. 


10 Xpov, 
Δ΄. ιθ΄. 18, 
πεζῶν. 














Κεφ. ια΄. 


ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 


397 





3 Aevr, 
κβ΄. 8. 
STe.ač. 


2. 

᾿Ιὼβ λα΄. 
1. Ματθ. 
ε΄. 28. 


Π᾽᾿Αμμιὴλ,} 
Xpov. Α΄. 
Ὑ΄. 5. 

€ κεφ. κγ΄. 
39. 

δ Ga val. 
ὁ τίτλος. 
Ἰακ. α΄. 
14. 

[S Aevir, 
1€.19, 2: 
“η΄. 19. 





7 ΤῈν, ιη΄. 
41 ιθ΄, 2. 








οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ "Adapečep, ὅτι karerpo- 
πώθησαν͵ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, čka- 
μὸν εἰρήνην μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ 
TI ἔγειναν δοῦλοι αὐτῶν. Καὶ οἱ Σύριοι 
ἐφοβοῦντο νὰ βοηθήσωσι πλέον τοὺς 
υἱοὺς ᾿Αμμών. 


[KE$. τα' .] ἘΝ δὲ τῷ ἀκολούθῳ 
ἔτει, καθ᾽ ὃν καιρὸν ἐκστρατεύουσιν οἱ 
βασιλεῖς, V ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Δαβὶδ Tov 
᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ τοὺς δούλους αὐτοῦ μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ, καὶ πάντα τὸν Ἰσραήλ' καὶ 
κατέστρεψαν τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Αμμὼν, καὶ 
ἐπολιόρκησαν τὴν ῬΡαββά. Ὁ δὲ Aa- 
βὶδ ἔμεινεν ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

2 Καὶ πρὸς τὸ ἑσπέρας, ὅτε ὁ Δα- 
βὶδ ἐσηκώθη ἀπὸ τῆς κλίνης αὑτοῦ, 
ἢ περιεπάτει či ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματο" τοῦ βα- 
σιλικοῦ οἴκου" καὶ ὃ εἶδεν ἀπὸ τοῦ 
δώματος γυναῖκα λουομένην' καὶ ἡ 
γυνὴ ἦτο ὡραία τὴν ὄψιν σφόδρα. 8 
Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἠρεύνησε 
περὶ τῆς γυναικός. Καὶ εἶπέ τις, Δὲν 
εἶναι αὕτη Βὴθ-σαβεὲ, ἡ θυγάτηρ τοῦ 
"᾿Ἑλιὰμ, ἡ γυνὴ 4 Οὐρίου τοῦ Χετ- 
ταίου; ho Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Δαβὶδ 
μηνυτὰς, καὶ seu αὐτήν" καὶ ὅτε 
ἦλθε πρὸς αὐτὸν, 5 ἐκοιμήθη per αὐτῆς, 
(διότι ὃ εἶχε καθαρισθὴ ἀπὸ τῆς ἀκα- 
θαρσίας αὑτῆς") καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν εἰς 
τὸν οἶκον αὑτῆς. 5 Καὶ συνέλαβεν ἡ Ki 
γυνή: καὶ ἀποστείλασα di ἀπήγγειλε πρὸς 
τὸν Δαβὶδ, καὶ εἶπεν, ἼἜγκυος εἶμαι. 

Θ Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Δαβίδ πρὸς τὸν 
Ἰωὰβ, λέγων, ᾿Απόστειλόν μοι Οὐρίαν 
τὸν Χετταῖον. Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ 
τὸν Οὐρίαν πρὸς τὸν Δαβίδ. 7 Καὶ 
ὅτε ἦλθε πρὸς αὐτὸν 6 Οὐρίας, ἠρώ- 
τησεν ὁ Δαβὶδ᾽ πῶς ἔχει. ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ 
πῶς ἔχει ὁ λαὸς, καὶ πῶς ἔχουσι τὰ 
τοῦ πολέμου. 8 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ 
πρὸς τὸν Οὐρίαν, Κατάβα εἰς τὸν οἶκόν 
σου, kal? γίψον, τοὺς πόδας σου. Καὶ 
ἐξῆλθεν ὁ Οὐρίας ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ 
βασιλέως" καὶ κατόπιν αὐτοῦ ἦλθε 

ANA ἀπὸ τῆς τραπέξης TOV βασιλέως. 

ANY ὁ ὁ Οὐρίας ἐκοιμήθη παρὰ τὴν 
bp τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασιλέως, μετὰ 
πάντων τῶν δούλων τοῦ κυρίου αὑτοῦ, 
καὶ δὲν κατέβη εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ. 

10 Καὶ ὅτε ἀπήγγειλαν πρὸς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ, λέγοντες, . Δὲν κατέβη ὁ ὁ Οὐρίας 
εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ, εἶπεν, ὁ Δαβὶδ 
πρὸς τὸν Οὐρίαν, Σὺ δὲν ἔ ἔρχεσαι ἐξ 
ὁδοιπορίας z ; διὰ τί δὲν κατέβης εἰς τὸν 
οἶκόν σου; 11 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Οὐρίας 
πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, ὃ Ἧ κιβωτὸς, καὶ ὃ 
Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιούδας, κατοικοῦσιν ἐν 
σκηναῖς, 9 καὶ ὁ κύριός μου Ἰωὰβ, καὶ 
οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ κυρίου μου, εἶναι ἐστρα- 
τοπεδευμένοι., ἐπὶ τὸ πρόσωπον τῆς 
πεδιάδος" καὶ ἐγὼ θέλω ὑπάγει εἰς τὸν 

X 2 








PA RRNA ΟΝ 
οἶκόν μου, διὰ νὰ φάγω, καὶ νὰ πίω, 
καὶ va κοιμηθῶ μετὰ τῆς γυναικός μου; 
Čijs, καὶ ἢ) ἡ ψυχή σου, δὲν θέλω 
κάμει τὸ πρᾶγμα τοῦτο. 

12 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ᾽ πρὸς τὸν 
Οὐρίαν, Μεῖνε ἐνταῦθα καὶ σήμερον, 
καὶ αὔριον θέλω σὲ ἐξαποστείλει. Καὶ 
ἔμεινεν ὁ Οὐρίας ἐν “ερουσαλὴμ τὴν 
ἡμέραν ἐκείνην, καὶ τὴν ἐπαύριον. 13 
Καὶ ἐκάλεσεν αὐτὸν ὃ Δαβὶδ, sij ἄφα- 
γεν ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔπιεν" καὶ " Ὁ ἐμέ- 
θυσεν αὐτόν" καὶ τὸ ἑσπέρας ἐξῆλθε 
νὰ κοιμηθῇ ἐπὶ τῇ κλίνῃ αὑτοῦ V Ἰ μετὰ 
τῶν δούλων τοῦ κυρίου αὑτοῦ, πλὴν 
εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ δὲν κατέβη. 

14 Καὶ τὸ πρωΐ τ ᾿ἔγραψεν ὁ Δαβὶδ 
ἐπιστολὴν πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ ἔστει- 
λεν αὐτὴν διὰ χειρὸς τοῦ Οὐρίου. 15 
Καὶ ἔγραψεν ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ, λέγων, 
Θέσατε τὸν Οὐρίαν ἀπέναντι τῆς σκλη- 
ροτέρας μάχης" ἔπειτα σύρθητε ἀ dr αὐ- 
τοῦ, S διὰ νὰ κτυπηθῇ,. καὶ νὰ ἀποθάνῃ. 

16 Καὶ ἀφοῦ παρετήρησε τὴν πόλιν 
ὁ Ἰωὰβ, διώρισε τὸν Οὐρίαν εἰς θέσιν, 
ὅπου ἤξευρεν ὅτι ἦσαν ἄνδρες δυνά- 
μεως. 17 Καὶ ἐξῆλθον οἱ ἄνδρες τῆς 
πόλεως, καὶ ἐπολέμησαν μετὰ τοῦ 
odg" kal ἔπεσον ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ τινὲς 
τῶν δούλων τοῦ Δαβίδ' ἐθανατώθη δὲ 
καὶ Οὐρίας 6 Χετταῖος. 

18 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν 6 Ἰωὰβ, καὶ 
ἀνήγγειλε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ πάντα τὰ 
περὶ τοῦ πολέμου. 19 Καὶ προσέταξε 
τὸν μηνυτὴν, λέγων, ᾿Αφοῦ τελειώσῃς 
λαλῶν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα πάντα τὰ περὶ 
τοῦ πολέμου, 20 ἐὰν ἐξαφθῇ ὁ θυμὸς 
τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ εἴπῃ πρὸς σὲ, Διὰ 
τί ἐπλησιάσατε εἰς τὴν πόλιν μαχό- 
μενοι: δὲν ἠξεύρετε ὅτι ἤθελον τοξεύ- 
σει ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους; 21 τίς ἐπά- 
ταξεν "Σ᾿ Αβιμέλεχ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ [|| 1ε- 
ρουβέσεθ; γυνή τις δὲν ἔῤῥιψεν ἐπ᾽ 
αὐτὸν τμῆμα μυλοπέτρας ἀπὸ τοῦ τεί- 
χους, καὶ ἀπέθανεν, ἐν Θαιβαίς ; διὰ τί 
ἐπλησιάσατε εἰς τὸ τεῖχος ; τότε εἰπὲ, 
᾿Απέθανε καὶ ὁ δοῦλός σου Οὐρίας ὃ 
Χετταῖος. 

22 Ὑπῆγε λοιπὸν ὁ μηνυτὴς, καὶ 
ἐλθὼν, ἀπήγγειλε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ 
πάντα ἐκεῖνα, διὰ τὰ ὁποῖα ἀπέστειλεν 
αὐτὸν 6 Ἰωάβ. 28 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ μη- 
νυτὴς πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, ὅτι ὑπερίσχυσαν 
καθ᾽ ἡμῶν οἱ ἄνδρες, καὶ ἐξῆλθον πρὸς 
ἡμᾶς εἰς τὴν πεδιάδα, καὶ κατεδιώ- 
ξαμεν αὐτοὺς μέχρι τῆς εἰσόδου τῆς 
πύλης 24 ἀλλ᾽ οἱ τοξόται ἐτόξευσαν 
ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους ἐπὶ τοὺς δούλους σου" 
καὶ τινὲ τῶν δούλων τοῦ “βασιλέως 
ἀπέθανον, καὶ ὁ δοῦλός σου ἔτι Οὐρίας 
ὁ Χετταῖος ἀπέθανε. 25 Τότε εἶπεν ὁ 
Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν μηνυτὴν, Οὕτω θέλεις 
εἰπεῖ πρὸς τὸν Ἰωάβ' Μή σε ἀνησυχῇ 











τ- 


10 Tev, ιθ΄. 
33, 35. 
U six. 9. 


13. ᾿Ιδὲ 
Βασ. Α΄. 
κα΄. 8, 9. 


15 κεφ. ιβ΄, 
9. 


Il TepoBd- 
aa, KpiT. 
s'. 32. 





308 





ΣΑΜΟΥΠΛ Β΄. 


Κεφ. ιβ΄. 





15 κεῴ, ιβ΄, 
9. 


{ψΨαλ,να', 
ὁ τίτλος, 
3 Ἰδὲ κεφ. 
ιδ΄, 5, 
KT. 
Bar. Α΄. 
κ΄. 35 

ἕως 41. 
'Hoa.e'.3. 


a ἐπῶν 
KB. 
ΠΣ «8. 
8. 


ἘΣαμ. Α΄. 
es! 13. 


δ Ἰδὲ 
Σαμ. Α΄. 
“ε΄. 10. 
Sap. 
c€. 31. 

Το κεφ, ta. 


15,16,17, 








τοῦτο τὸ πρᾶγμα" διότι ἡ ῥομφαία 
κατατρώγει ποτὲ μὲν ἕνα, ποτὲ δὲ ἄλ- 
λον" ἐνίσχυσον τὴν μάχην σου ἐναν- 
τίον͵ τῆς πόλεως, καὶ κατάστρεψον 
αὐτήν" καὶ σὺ ἐνθάῤῥυνε αὐτόν. 

20 Ὅτε δὲ ἤκουσεν ἡ γυνὴ τοῦ οὐ- 
ρίου, ὅτι Οὐρίας ὁ ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς ἀπέ- 
θανεν, ἐπένθησε διὰ τὸν ἄνδρα αὑτῆς. 
27 Καὶ ἀφοῦ ἐπέρασε τὸ πένθος, ἀ ἀπέ- 
στειλεν ὁ ὁ Δαβὶδ καὶ παρέλαβεν αὐτὴν 
εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ" καὶ 15 ἔγεινε, γυνὴ 
αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐγέννησεν εἰς αὐτὸν υἱόν. 

Τὸ πρᾶγμα ὅμως τὸ ὁποῖον ἔπραξεν 
ὁ Δαβὶδ, ἐφάνη κακὸν εἰς τοὺς ὑφθαλ- 
μοὺς τοῦ Κυρίου. 


(KE. ιβ΄ ΚΑῚ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Kv- 

pos τὸν Νάθαν πρὸς τὸν Δαβίδ. Καὶ 
RAI mpos αὐτὸν, καὶ "εἶπε πρὸς ad- 

τὸν, Ἦσαν δύο ἄνδρες ἐν πόλει τινὶ, 
ὁ εἷς πλούσιος, ὁ ὁ δὲ ἄλλος πτωχός. 2 
"O πλούσιος εἶχε ποίμνια καὶ βουκόλια 
πολλὰ σφόδρα. 8 Ὁ δὲ πτωχὸς δὲν 
εἶχεν ἄλλο, εἰμὴ μίαν μικρὰν ἀμνάδα, 
τὴν ὁποίαν ἠγόρασε, καὶ ἔθρεψε" καὶ 
ἐμεγάλωσε μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ μετὰ τῶν 
τέκνων αὐτοῦ ὁμοῦ" ἀπὸ τοῦ ἄρτου 
αὐτοῦ ἔτρωγε, καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ ποτηρίου 
αὐτοῦ ἔπινε, καὶ ἐν τῷ κόλπῳ αὐτοῦ 
ἐκοιμᾶτο, καὶ ἦτο εἰς αὐτὸν ὡς θυγάτηρ. 
4 Ἦλθε δέ τις διαβάτης πρὸς τὸν 
πλούσιον, καὶ ἐφειδωλεύθη νὰ λάβῃ 
ἐκ τῶν ποιμνίων αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἐκ τῶν 
βουκολίων αὑτοῦ, διὰ νὰ ἑτοιμάσῃ εἰς 
τὸν ὁδοιπόρον τὸν ἐλθόντα πρὸς αὐτὸν, 
καὶ ἔλαβε τὴν ἀμνάδα τοῦ πτωχοῦ, καὶ 
ἡτοίμασεν αὐτὴν διὰ τὸν ἄνθρωπον τὸν 
ἐλθόντα πρὸς αὐτόν. 

5 Kal ἐξήφθη ἡ ὀργὴ τοῦ Δαβὶδ 
κατὰ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου σφύδρα' καὶ εἶπε 
πρὸς τὸν Νάθαν, Ζῇ Κύριος, ἄξιος 
θανάτου εἶναι ὃ ἄνθρωπος, ὅ ὅστις ἔπραξε 
τοῦτο᾽ 6 καὶ θέλει πληρώσει τὴν 
ἀμνάδα ὁ τετραπλάσιον, ἐπειδὴ ἔπραξε 
τὸ πρᾶγμα τοῦτο, καὶ ἐπειδὴ δὲν ἐ- 
σπλαγχνίσθη. 

7 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Νάθαν πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, 
Σὺ εἶσαι ὁ ἄνθρωπος. Οὕτω λέγει Κύ- 
pros ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ: ᾿Εγὼ σὲ 
ἔχρισα. βασιλέα ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ 
ἐγὼ σὲ ἠλευθέρωσα ἐκ χειρὸς τοῦ 
Σαούλ᾽ 8 kal ἔδωκα εἰς σὲ τὸν οἶκον 
τοῦ κυρίου σου, καὶ τὰς γυναῖκας τοῦ 
κυρίου σου εἰς τὸν κόλπον σου, καὶ 
ἔδωκα εἰς σὲ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ 
τοῦ Ἰούδα’ καὶ ἐὰν τοῦτο ἦτο ὀλίγον, 
ἤθελον προσθέσει εἰς σὲ τοιαῦτα καὶ 
τοιαῦτα" 9 ὅ διὰ τί Škareppovnoas τὸν 
λόγον τοῦ Κυρίου, ὥστε νὰ πράξῃς τὸ 
κακὸν εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτοῦ; 


7 Οὐρίαν τὸν “Χετταῖον ἐπάταξας ἐν 
, 





εἰς σεαυτὸν γυναῖκα, καὶ αὐτὸν ἐθανά- 
τῶσας ἐν τῇ ῥομφαίᾳ τῶν υἱῶν᾿Αμμών" 
10 τώρα λοιπὸν ὃ δὲν »θέλει droovpdij 
ποτὲ. ῥομφαία č ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου σου" ἐπειδὴ 
μὲ κατεφρόνησας, καὶ ἔλαβες τὴν )υ- 
ναῖκα Οὐρίου τοῦ Χετταίου διὰ νὰ ἦναι 
υνή σου. 11 Οὕτω λέγει Κύριος" 
Ἰδοὺ, θέλω ,ἐπεγείρει ἐναντίον σου 
κακὰ ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου σου, καὶ " θέλω λάβει 
τὰς γυναῖκάς σου ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ὀ- 
φθαλμῶν σου, καὶ δώσει αὐτὰς εἰς τὸν 
πλησίον σου, καὶ θέλει κοιμηθῆ μετὰ 
τῶν γυναικῶν σου ἐνώπιον τοῦ ἡλίου 
τούτου" 12 διότι σὺ ἔπραξας κρυφίως" 
ἀλλ᾽ PP ἐγω θέλω κάμει τοῦτο τὸ πρᾶγ- 
μα ἔμπροσθεν παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, καὶ 
κατέναντι τοῦ ἡλίου. 

18 Καὶ " εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν 
Νάθαν, za Ἡμάρτησα εἰς τὸν Κύριον. 

O δὲ Νάθαν εἶπε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, 
Καὶ 13δ Κύριος παρέβλεψε τὸ ἁμάρ- 
τημά σου" δὲν θέλεις ἀποθάνει: 14 
ἐπειδὴ ὅμως διὰ ταύτης τῆς πράξεως 
ἔδωκας μεγάλην ado, ορμὴν εἰς τοὺς ἐχ- 
θροὺς τοῦ Κυρίου b νὰ βλασφημῶσι, 
διὰ τοῦτο τὸ παιδίον τὸ γεννηθὲν εἰς σὲ 
ἐξάπαντος θέλει ἀποθάνει. 

15 Καὶ ἀπῆλθεν ὁ Νάθαν εἰς τὸν 
οἶκον αὑτοῦ. Ὁ δὲ Κύριος ἐπάταξε 
τὸ παιδίον, τὸ ὁποῖον ἐγέννησεν ἡ γυνὴ 
τοῦ Οὐρίου εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἠρῥώ- 
στησε. 10 Καὶ ἱκέτευσεν ὁ Δαβὶδ 
τὸν Θεὸν ὑπὲρ τοῦ παιδίου καὶ ἐνή- 
στευσεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, καὶ εἰσελθὼν, 3 διε-- 
νυκτέρευσε, κοιτόμενος κατὰ γῆς. 17 
Καὶ ἐσηκώθησαν οἱ πρεσβύτεροι τοῦ 
οἴκου αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἦλθον πρὸς αὐτὸν διὰ 
νὰ σηκώσωσιν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῆς vis πλὴν 
δὲν ἠθέλησεν, οὐδὲ ἔφαγεν ἄρτον μετ᾽ 
αὐτῶν. 

18 Καὶ τὴν ἡμέραν τὴν ἑβδόμην ἀπέ- 
θανε τὸ παιδίον. Καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν οἱ 
δοῦλοι τοῦ Δαβὶδ νὰ ἀναγγείλωσι πρὸς 
αὐτὸν ὅτι τὸ παιδίον ἀπέθανε" διότι 
ἔλεγον, ᾿Ιδοὺ, ἐνῷ ἔζη či ἔτι τὸ παιδίον, 
ἐλαλοῦμεν πρὸς αὐτὸν, καὶ δὲν εἰσήκουε 
τῆς φωνῆς ἡμῶν" πόσον λοιπὸν κακὸν 
θέλει. κάμει, ἐὰν εἴπωμεν πρὸς αὐτὸν 
ὅτι τὸ παιδίον ἀπέθανεν; 

19 ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἰδὼν ὁ Δαβὶδ ὅτι οἱ δοῦλοι 
αὐτοῦ ἐψιθύριζον μετ᾽ ἀλλήλων, ἐνόη- 
σεν ὁ Δαβὶδ ὅτι τὸ παιδίον ἀπέθανεν" 
ὅθεν εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τοὺς δούλους 
αὑτοῦ, ᾿Απέθανε τὸ παιδίον; Οἱ δὲ 
εἶπον, ᾿Απέθανε. 20 Τότε ἐσηκώθη 
ὁ Δαβὶδ ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς» καὶ ἐλούσθη, καὶ 
ku ἠλείφθη, καὶ ἤλλαξε τὰ ἡμάτια αὗ- 
τοῦ, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
Κυρίου, καὶ VE προσεκύνησεν" ἔπειτα 
εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ" καὶ ἐζή- 
τησε νὰ φάγῃ, καὶ ἔβαλον ἔμπροσθεν 








νβ΄. 5. 
Ἰεζ λε΄. 


16 Ῥρὺθ 
γ΄. 3: 

17 Ἰὼβ α΄, 
20. 





27. ῥομφαίᾳ, καὶ τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ ἔλαβες | αὐτοῦ ἄρτον, καὶ ἔφαγε 





Κεφ. ιγ΄. 





ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 





21 Οἱ δὲ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ εἶπον πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, Τί εἶναι τοῦτο, τὸ ὁποῖον ἔκαμες ; 
ἐνήστευες καὶ ἔκλαιες περὶ τοῦ παιδίου, 
BEEN ἊΣ Δμὰ K ᾿ 
ἐνῷ ἔζη" ἀφοῦ δὲ ἀπέθανε τὸ παιδίον, 
ἐσηκώθης, καὶ ἔφαγες di ἄρτον. 

22 Καὶ εἶπεν, Ἐνῷ ἔτι ἔζη τὸ παι- 
δίον, či ἐνήστευσα καὶ ἔκλαυσα, διότι. ei 





13. δὲ πα, τ Τίς ἐξεύρει ; ἴσως ὁ Θεὸς μὲ ἐ- 

Ἧσα. λη΄, ᾿λεήσῃ, καὶ ζήσῃ τὸ παιδίον" 28 ἀλλὰ 

1, 8. τώρα ἀπέθανε" διὰ τί νὰ νηστεύω ; μή- 

Ἴων. γ΄. [πως δύναμαι νὰ ἐπιστρέψω αὐτὸ πάλιν; 

9. ἐγὼ θέλω ὑπάγει πρὸς αὐτὸ, αὐτὸ ὅμως 

"Ἰὼβ (΄, [15 δὲν θέλει ἀναστρέψει πρὸς ἐμέ. 

8, 9, Io. 24 Kai παρηγύρησεν ὁ Δαβὶδ τὴν 
Βὴθ-σαβεὲ τὴν γυναῖκα αὑτοῦ, καὶ elo- 
ἦλθε πρὸς αὐτὴν, καὶ ἐκοιμήθη μετ᾽ ad- 

20 Ματθ. τῆς, καὶ P ἐγέννησεν υἱὸν, καὶ ἐκάλεσε 

α΄. 6. τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ “3 Σολομών' καὶ ὁ Κύ- 

2 Xpov, | pros ἠγάπησεν αὐτόν. 25 Καὶ ἔστειλε 

Α΄. κβ΄. 9. | διὰ χειρὸς Νάθαν τοῦ προφήτου, kal 

Il piči ἐκάλεσε τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ || ᾿Ιεδιδία, διὰ 

μένος τοῦ τὸν Κύριον. 

Κυρίου, 

Bo Χρον, 20 35 Ὁ AE ᾿Ιωὰβ ἐπολέμησεν ἐναν- 

Α΄. κ΄. τ. [τίον "8 τῆς “Ῥαββὰ τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Αμμὼν, 

53. Ar. [καὶ ἐκυρίευσε τὴν βασιλικὴν πόλιν. 

Ὑ.11. 27 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ μηνυτὰς 

πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Επολέμησα 
ἐναντίον τῆς Ῥαββὰ, μάλιστα ἐκυρί- 
evoa τὴν πόλιν τῶν ὑδάτων 28 τώρα 
λοιπὸν σύναξον τὸ ἐπίλοιπον τοῦ λαοῦ, 
καὶ στρατοπέδευσον ἐναντίον τῆς πό- 
λεως, καὶ κυρίευσον αὐτὴν, διὰ νὰ μὴ 
κυριεύσω ἐγὼ τὴν πόλιν, καὶ ὀνομασθῇ 
τὸ ὄνομά μου ἐπ᾽ αὐτήν. 

29 Καὶ συνήθροισεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πάντα 
τὸν λαὸν, καὶ ὑπῆγεν εἰς "PaBBd, καὶ 
ἐπολέμησεν ἐναντίον αὐτῆς, καὶ ἐκυ- 

24 Χρον. | plevcev αὐτήν' 30 καὶ “" ἔλαβε τὸν 

Α΄. κ΄. 2. | στέφανον τοῦ βασιλέως αὐτῶν ἀπὸ τῆς 
κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ, τὸ βάρος τοῦ ὁποίου 
ἦνο ἕν τάλαντον χρυσίου μὲ λίθους πο- 
Avripnovs' καὶ ἐτέθη ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς 
τοῦ Δαβίδ' καὶ λάφυρα τῆς πόλεως 
ἐξέφερε πολλὰ σφόδρα: 31 καὶ τὸν 
λαὸν τὸν ἐν αὐτῇ ἐξήγαγε, καὶ ἔβαλεν 
ὑπὸ πρίονας, καὶ ὑπὸ τριβόλους σιδη- 
ροῦς, καὶ ὑπὸ πελέκεις σιδηροῦς, καὶ 
ἐπέρασεν αὐτοὺς διὰ τῆς καμίνου τῶν 
πλίνθων. Καὶ οὕτως ἔκαμεν εἰς πάσας 
τὰς πύλεις τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Αμμών. Τότε 
ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς, 
εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

1 κεῷ. γ΄. [ΚἘῈΦ. α΄. ',] META δὲ ταῦτα, a; A- 

2, 3: βεσσαλὼμ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Δαβὶδ εἶχεν ἀ- 

2 Χρον. δελφὴν ὡραίαν, ὀνόματι θάμαρ, καὶ 

Α΄. γ΄. 9. | ἠγάπησεν αὐτὴν ᾿Αμνὼν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Δα- 
Biš. 2 Kai ἔπασχε τόσον ὁ ᾿Αμνὼν, 








ὥστε ἠῤῥώστησε διὰ τὴν ἀδελφὴν ab- 
τοῦ Θάμαρ' διότι ἦτο παρθένος, καὶ 





ἐφαίνετο εἰς τὸν ᾿Αμνὼν δυσκολώτατον 
νὰ πράξῃ τὶ cis αὐτήν. 

3 Εἶχε δὲ ὁ ᾿Αμνὼν φίλον, ὀνομαζό- 
μενον ᾿Ιωναδὰβ, 5 υἱὸν τοῦ Σαμαὰ, ἀ- 
δελφοῦ τοῦ Δαβίδ' ἦτο δὲ ὁ Ιωναδὰβ 
ἄνθρωπος πανοῦργος σφόδρα. 4 Καὶ 
εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Διὰ τί σὺ, υἱὲ τοῦ 
Βασιλέως, ἀδυνατεῖς τόσον ἀπὸ ἡμέρας 
εἰς ἡμέραν; δὲν θέλεις φανερώσει τοῦτο 
πρὸς ἐμέ; Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ ᾽Αμ- 
νὼν, ᾿Αγαπῶ Θάμαρ, τὴν ἀδελφὴν 'A- 
βεσσαλὼμ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ βου. 5 Καὶ 
ὁ ᾿Ιωναδὰβ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Πλαγία- 
σον ἐπὶ τῆς κλίνης σου, καὶ προσποιή- 
θητι τὸν ἄῤῥωστον' καὶ ὅταν 6 πατήρ 
σου ἔλθῃ νὰ σὲ ἴδῃ, εἰπὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν, 
"As ἔλθῃ, παρακαλῶ, Θάμαρ 1 ἡ ἀδελφή 
μου, καὶ ἃς μοὶ δώσῃ νὰ φάγω, καὶ ἂς 
ἑτοιμάσῃ ἔμπροσθέν μου τὸ φαγητὸν, 


διὰ νὰ ἴδω, καὶ νὰ φάγω ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς, 


αὐτῆς. 

6 Καὶ ἐπλαγίασεν ὁ ᾿Αμνὼν, καὶ 
προσεποιήθη τὸν ἄῤῥωστον" καὶ οὔτε 
ἦλθεν ὁ ὁ βασιλεὺς νὰ ἴδῃ αὐτὸν, εἶπεν 
6 ᾿Αμνὼν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα," Ας ἔλθῃ, 
παρακαλῶ, Θάμαρ ἡ ἀδελφή μου, καὶ 

tds κάμῃ ἔμπροσθέν μου δύο κολλύρια, 


διὰ νὰ φάγω ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς αὐτῆς. 7|6 


Kai ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Δαβὶδ εἰς τὸν οἶκον 
πρὸς τὴν Θάμαρ, λέγων, Ὑπαγε τώρα 
εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ σου ᾿Αμνὼν, 
καὶ ἑτοίμασον εἰς αὐτὸν φαγητόν. 8 
Καὶ ὑπῆγεν ἡ Θάμαρ εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ 
ἀδελφοῦ αὑτῆς ᾿Αμνὼν, 8 ὅστις ἦτο πλα- 
γιασμένος" καὶ ὶ ἔλαβε τὸν ἄλευρον, καὶ 
ἐζύμωσε, καὶ ἔκαμε κολλύρια ἔ ἔμπρο- 
σθεν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔψησε, τὰ κολλύρια. 
9 Ἔπειτα ἔλαβε τὸ τηγάνιον, καὶ ἐκέ- 
νῶσεν αὐτὰ ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ" πλὴν δὲν 
ἠθέλησε νὰ φάγῃ. 

Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Δμνὼν, S Ἐκβάλετε 
πάντα ἄνθρωπον. ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθέν μου. 
Καὶ ἐξῆλθον ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ πάντες. 10 
Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿λμνὼν πρὸς τὴν Θάμαρ, 
Φέρε τὸ φαγητὸν εἰς τὸν κοιτῶνα, διὰ 
νὰ φάγω ἐκ τῆς χειρός σου. Καὶ ἡ 
Θάμαρ ἔλαβε τὰ κολλύρια τὰ ὁποῖα 
ἔκαμε, καὶ i ἔφερεν εἰς τὸν κοιτῶνα πρὸς 
᾿Αμνὼν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὑτῆς. ll Kal 
ὅτε προσέφερε πρὸς αὐτὸν διὰ νὰ φάγῃ, 
S ἐπίασεν αὐτὴν, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὴν, 
᾿Ελθὲ, κοιμήθητι μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ἀδελφὴ 
μου. 12 Ἢ δὲ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Μὴ, 
ἀδελφέ μου, μή με ταπεινώσῃς" διότι 

Te, τί έπει τοιοῦτον πραγ νὰ γείνῃ 
ἐν τῷ loparji μὴ κάμῃς ὃ τὴν ἀφρο- 
σύνην ταύτην" 18 καὶ ἐγὼ πῶς θέλω 
ἀπαλείψει τὸ ὄνειδός μου: ἀλλὰ καὶ 
σὺ θέλεις εἶσθαι ὡς εἷς ἐκ τῶν ἀφρόνων 
ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ' τώρα λοιπὸν, παρα- 
καλῶ, λάλησον πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα" 
9 διότι δὲν θέλει μὲ ἀρνηθῆ εἰς σέ. 14 











399 


3 Ἰδὲ 
Σαμ. A', 
15. 9. 


ἐΓΕν, ιη΄. 


5 Γεν, με΄, 


a Ἰδὲ 
Aevir. ιη΄. 
9, TI. 




















ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 


Κεφ. ιγ΄. 





Δὲν ἠθέλησεν či ὅμως ἢ νὰ εἰσακούσῃ. τῆς 
φωνῆς αὐτῆς" ἀλλ᾽ ὑπερισχύσας ἐκεί- 
χης, V ἐβίασεν αὐτὴν; καὶ ἐκοιμήθη per" 
αὐτῆς. 

15 Τότε ὁ ᾿Αμνὼν ἐμίσησεν αὐτὴν 
μῖσος μέγα σφύδρα' ὥστε τὸ μῖσος, 
μὲ τὸ ὁποῖον ἐμίσησεν αὐτὴν, ἦτο μεγα- 
λήτερον παρὰ τὴν ἀγάπην, μὲ τὴν ὁ- 
ποίαν ἠγάπησεν αὐτήν. Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτὴν ὁ γΑμνὼν, Σηκώθητι, bo ὕπαγε. 16 
Ἡ δὲ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Δὲν εἶναι αἰτία" 
τὸ κακὸν τοῦτο, τὸ νὰ μὲ ἀποβάλῃς, 
εἶναι μεγαλήτερον τοῦ ἄλλου, τὸ ὁποῖον 
ἔπραξας εἰς ἐμέ. Δὲν ἠθέλησεν ὅμως 
νὰ εἰσακούσῃ, αὐτῆς. 17 Καὶ ἔκραξε 
τὸν νέον αὑτοῦ τὸν ὑπηρετοῦντα αὐτὸν, 
καὶ εἶπεν, "Ἔκβαλε τώρα ταύτην ἀπ᾽ 
ἐμοῦ ἔξω, καὶ μόχλωσον τὴν θύραν κα- 
τόπιν αὐτῆς, 18 U"Hro δὲ ἐνδεδὺυ- 
μένη χιτῶνα ποικιλόχρουν" διότι αἱ 
θυγατέρες τοῦ βασιλέως, αἱ παρθένοι, 
τοιαῦτα ἐπενδύματα, ἐνεδύοντο. Καὶ 
ἐξέβαλεν αὐτὴν ἔξω ὁ ὑπηρέτης αὐτοῦ, 
καὶ ἐμόχλωσε τὴν θύραν κατύπιν αὐ- 
TI)! js. 

19 15 Λαβοῦσα δὲ ἡ | Odpap στάκτην 
ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὑτῆς, καὶ διασχί- 
σασα τὸν ἐφ᾽ αὑτῆς χιτῶνα τὸν ποικι- 
λόχρουν, 1 καὶ βαλοῦσα τὰς χεῖρας 
αὑτῆς ἐπὶ rijs κεφαλῆς αὑτῆς, ἀπήρ- 
χετο, πορευομένη καὶ κράζουσα. 20 
Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὴν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ὁ 
ἀδελφὸς αὐτῆς, Μήπως ᾿Αμνὼν ὁ ἀδεὰλ- 
φός σου εὑρέθη μετὰ σοῦ; πλὴν τώρα 
σιώπησον, ἀδελφή pov: ἀδελφός σου 
εἶναι" μὴ κατάθλιβε τὴν καρδίαν σου 
διὰ τὸ πρᾶγμα τοῦτο. 'H Θάμαρ λοι- 
πὸν ἐκάθητο χηρεύουσα, ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ 
τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὑτῆς ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. 

21 ᾿Ακούσας δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ 
πάντα ταῦτα τὰ πράγματα, ἐθυμώθη 
σφύδρα. 22 Ὅ δὲ ᾿Αβεσσαλὸμ δὲν 
ἐλάλησε μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Αμνὼν, Μὲ οὔτε ka- 
λὸν, οὔτε κακόν" διότι 15 ἐἰ ἐμίσει. ὁ ᾿Α- 
βεσσαλὼμ. τὸν ᾿Αμνὼν, ἐπειδὴ ἐταπεί- 
νωσε τὴν ἀδελφὴν αὐτοῦ Θάμαρ. 

23 Καὶ Heeo δύο ὁλόκληρα ἔτη, ὃ 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ 1 εἶχε κουρευτὰς ἐν Βαὰλ- 
ἀσὼρ, ἥτις εἶναι. πλησίον τοῦ ᾿Εφραΐμ, 
καὶ προσεκάλεσεν ὁ 6 ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ πάν- 
τας τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ βασιλέως. 24 Καὶ 
ἦλθεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ πρὸς τὸν βασι- 
λέα, καὶ εἶπεν, ᾿Ιδοὺ τώρα, ὁ δοῦλός 
σου ἔχει κουρευτάς" dis ἔλθῃ, παρα- 
καλῶ, ὁ βασιλεὺς, καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ, 
μετὰ τοῦ δούλου σου. 25 Καὶ εἶπεν 
ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, οὐ- 
xi, υἱέ μου, ἃς μὴ ἔ ἔλθωμεν τώρα. πάν- 
Tes, διὰ va μὴ ἤμεθα βάρος εἰς σέ. 
Καὶ ἐβίασεν αὐτὸν, πλὴν δὲν ἠθέλησε 
νὰ ὑπάγῃ, ἀλλ᾽ εὐλύγησεν | αὐτόν. 26 
Τότε εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, "Av ὄχι, čis 





ἔλθῃ kav μεθ' ἡ ἡμῶν ᾿Αμνὼν, ὁ ἀδελφός 
μου, Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς αὐὖ- 
τὸν, Διὰ τί νὰ ἔλθῃ μετὰ σοῦ; 27 
Πλὴν 6 ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἐβίασεν αὐτὸν, 
ὥστε ἀπέστειλε μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὸν Αμ- 
νὼν, καὶ πάντας τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ βασι- 
λέως, 

28 Τότε προσέταξεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ 
τοὺς ὑπηρέτας αὑτοῦ, λέγων, ᾿Ἰδέτε 
τώρα ΤΊ δ. ὅταν dj ανθῇ ἡ καρδία τοῦ 
᾿Αμνὼν ἐκ τοῦ ἰ κάμε καὶ εἴπω πρὸς 
ἐσᾶς, Ilard$are τὸν ᾿Αμνὼν, τότε θα- 
νατώσατε αὐτόν' μὴ φοβεῖσθε" δὲν 
εἶμαι ἐγὼ ὅστις σᾶς προστάζω; ἀνδρί- 
ἔεσθε, καὶ γίνεσθε υἱοὶ δυνάμεως. 

29 Καὶ ἔκαμον. οἱ ὑπηρέται τοῦ 'A- 
βεσσαλὼμ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αμνὼν, ὡς προσ- 
ἔταξεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. Τότε σηκω- 
θέντες πάντες οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ βασιλέως, 
ἐκάθισαν ἕκαστος ἐπὶ τῆς ἡμιόνου αὖὗ- 
τοῦ, καὶ ἔφυγον. 

80 ᾿Ενῷ δὲ οὗτοι ἦσαν καθ' ὁδὸν, ἡ 
φήμη ἔφθασε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, λέγουσα, 
'O ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἐπάταξε πάντας τοὺς 
υἱοὺς τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ δὲν ἐναπελεί- 
d8n ἐξ αὐτῶν οὐδὲ εἷς. 31 Τότε σηκω- 
θεὶς ὁ ὃ βασιλεὺς, "ὁ διέσχισε, τὰ ἱμάτια 
αὑτοῦ, καὶ 19 ἐπλαγίασε κατὰ γῆς" καὶ 
πάντες οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ οἱ περιεστῶτες 
διέσχισαν τὰ ἱμάτια αὑτῶν. 

32 Καὶ V ἀπεκρίθη ᾿Ιωναδὰβ, ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ Σαμαὰ, ἀδελφοῦ τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ 
εἶπεν, "As μὴ λέγῃ ὁ κύριός pov ὅτι 
ἐθανατώθησαν πάντες οἱ νέοι, οἱ υἱοὶ 
τοῦ βασιλέως" διότι ὁ ᾿Αμνὼν μόνος 
ἀπέθανεν" ἐπειδὴ ὁ ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ εἶχεν 
ἀποφασίσει τοῦτο, ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἡμέρας ἐτα- 
πείνωσε Θάμαρ τὴν ἀδελφὴν αὐτοῦ" 
33 τώρα λοιπὸν " ἃς μὴ βάλῃ ὁ κύ- 
ριός μου ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸ πρᾶγμα ἐν τῇ 
καρδίᾳ αὑτοῦ, λέγων ὅτι πάντες οἱ υἱοὶ 
τοῦ βασιλέως ἀπέθανον" διότι ὁ᾿Αμνὼν 
μόνος ἀπέθανεν. 

34 5'Ὃ δὲ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἔφυγε. Καὶ 
ὑψώσας ὁ ὁ νέος, ὁ σκοπὸς, τοὺς ὀφθαλ- 
μοὺς αὑτοῦ, εἶδε, καὶ ἰδοὺ, λαὸς πολὺς 
ἐπορεύετο διὰ τῆς ὁδοῦ ὄπισθεν αὐτοῦ 
κατὰ τὸ πλευρὸν τοῦ ὄρους. 35 Καὶ 
εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιωναδὰβ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, 
ἸΙδοὺ, οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ βασιλέως ἔρχονται" 
κατὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ δούλου σου, οὕτως 
ἔγεινε. 86 Καὶ ὡς ἐτελείωσε λαλῶν, 
ἰδοὺ, οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ βασιλέως ἦλθον, καὶ 
ὕψωσαν τὴν φωνὴν αὑτῶν, καὶ ἔκλαυ- 
σαν" καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἔτι, καὶ πάντες 

ἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ, ἔκλαυσαν κλαυθμὸν 
δῶν σφόδρα. 

37 jo. δὲ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἔφυγε, καὶ 
ὑπῆγε 28 πρὸς τὸν Θαλμαΐ, υἱὸν τοῦ 
᾿Αμμιοὺδ, βασιλέα τῆς Τεσσούρ' καὶ 
ἐπένθησεν ὁ Δαβὶδ διὰ τὸν υἱὸν αὑτοῦ 
πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας. 38 Ὃ 'ABeoga- 





38 ep. γ΄. 











ιδ΄. 


ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 


3II 





3 δὲ 
Ῥοὺθ γ',3. 


4 ςἶχ. το. 
᾿Ἐῤύδ. δ΄. 
15. 


5 žan. 
A. κ΄. 41. 
κεφ. α΄. 2. 
S Ἰδὲ 
Bac.B', 
ς΄. 26,28. 
τ Ἰδὲ κεφ. 
(Bu. 


5 api8. 
ME. το. 
Δευτ, ιθ’, 
T2. 








λὼμ λοιπὸν ἔφυγε, καὶ ὑπῆγεν M εἰς 
Τεσσοὺρ, καὶ ἦτο ἐκεῖ τρία ἔτη. 
39 ᾿Επεπόθησε δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ 
νὰ ὑπάγῃ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, διότι 
RŽ παρηγορηθῆ διὰ τὸν θάνατον τοῦ 
Apuvov. 


[KE9, ιδ΄. ΚΑῚ ἐγνώρισεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ 
ὁ υἱὸς τῆς Σερουΐας, ὅτι ἡ καρδία τοῦ 
βασιλέως ἦτο " εἰς τὸν ᾿Αθεσσαλώμ. 
Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν č ᾿Ιωὰβ 3 εἰς Θε- 
κουὲ, καὶ ἔφερεν ἐκεῖθεν γυναῖκα σοφὴν, 
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὴν, Προσποιήδητι, 
παρακαλῶ, ὅτι εἶσαι ἐν πένθει, καὶ 

ὃ ἐνδύθητι ἱμάτια πενθικὰ, καὶ μὴ d- 
λειφθῇς ἔλαιον, ἀλλ᾽ ἔσο ὡς γυνὴ πεν- 
θοῦσα ἤδη ἡμέρας πολλὰς διὰ ἀπο- 
θανόντα 3 καὶ ὕπαγε πρὸς τὸν βασι- 
λέα, καὶ λάλησον πρὸς αὐτὸν κατὰ τού- 
τοὺς τοὺς λόγους. Καὶ 'čBahev ὁ 
᾿Ιωὰβ τοὺς λύγους εἰς τὸ στόμα av- 
τῆς. 

4 Λαλοῦσα δὲ ἡ γυνὴ ἡ Θεκωΐτις 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, ὃ ἔπεσε κατὰ πρόσ- 
πον» αὑτῆς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆν, καὶ προσε- 
κύνησε, καὶ ὶ εἶπε, “Σῶσον, βασιλεῦ. 

5 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὴν ὁ βασιλεὺς, 
Τί ἔ ἔχεις; 

H δὲ εἶπε, ΤΤυνὴ χήρα, φεῦ! εἶμαι 
ἐγὼ, καὶ ἀπέθανεν ὁ ὁ ἀνήρ βου θ καὶ 
ἡ δούλη σον εἶχε δύο υἱοὺς, οἵτινες 
ἐλογομάχησαν. ἀμφότεροι č ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ, 
καὶ δὲν ἦτο ὁ χωρίζων αὐτοὺς, ἀλλ᾽ 
ἐπάταξεν. ὁ εἷς τὸν ἄλλον, καὶ ἐθανά- 
τωσεν αὐτόν: 7 καὶ ἰδοὺ, "ἐσηκώθη 
πᾶσα ἡ συγγένεια ἐναντίον τῆς δούλης 
σου, καὶ εἶπον, Παράδος τὸν πατάξαντα 
τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὑτοῦ, διὰ νὰ θανατώ- 
σωμεν αὐτὸν, ἀντὶ τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ ἀδελ- 
φοῦ αὐτοῦ τὸν ὁποῖον ἐφόνευσε, καὶ 
νὰ ἐξολοθρεύσωμεν ἐ ἐνταυτῷ τὸν κλη- 
ρονύμον" καὶ οὕτω θέλουσι ᾿σβέσει. τὸν 
ἄνθρακά μου τὸν ἐναπολειφθέντα, ib ὥστε 
νὰ μὴ ἀφήσωσιν εἰς τὸν ἄνδρα μου 
ὄνομα, μηδὲ di ἀπομεινάριον, ἐπὶ τὸ πρόσ- 
ὡπον τῆς γῆς. 

8 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὴν 
γυναῖκα, Ὕπαγε εἰς τὸν οἶκόν σου, καὶ 
ἐγὼ θέλω προστάξει ὑ ὑπὲρ σοῦ. 

9 Καὶ εἶπεν ἡ γυνὴ ἡ Θεκωΐτις πρὸς 
τὸν βασιλέα, Κύριέ μου βασιλεῦ, " " ἐπ᾿ 
| ἐμὲ ἃς ἦναι ἡ ἀνομία, καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον 
τοῦ πατρός μου' 95 δὲ βασιλεὺς καὶ 
ὁ θρόνος αὐτοῦ, ἀθῶοι. 

10 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Ὅστις 
᾿Ἰλαλήσῃ ὁ ἐναντίον σου, φέρε αὐτὸν πρὸς 
4] ἐμὲ, καὶ δὲν θέλει πλέον σὲ ἐγγίσει. 

11 Ἡ δὲ εἶπεν," Α-ς poteh rapa- 
καλῶ, ὁ βασιλεὺς Κύριον τὸν Θεύν 
σου, καὶ ἃς μὴ ἀφήσῃ U τοὺς ἐκδικητὰς 
τοῦ αἵματος νὰ πληθύνωσι τὴν φθορὰν, 
καὶ νὰ ἀπολέσωσι τὸν υἱόν μου. 








Ὁ δὲ εἶπε, " 2 Ζῇ Κύριος, οὐδὲ μία 
θρὶξ τοῦ υἱοῦ σου δὲν θέλει πέσει εἰς 
τὴν γῆν. 

12 Τότε εἶπεν ἡ γυνὴ, "As λαλήσῃ, 
παρακαλῶ, ἡ δούλη σου, λόγον πρὸς 
τὸν κύριόν μου τὸν βασιλέα. Καὶ εἶπε, 
Λάλησον. 18 Καὶ εἶπεν ἡ γυνὴ, Καὶ 
διὰ τί ἐστοχάσθης τοιοῦτον πρᾶγμα 
18 κατὰ τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ; διότι ὁ 
βασιλεὺς λαλεῖ τοῦτο ὡς ἄνθρωπος 
ἔνοχος, ἐπειδὴ $ βασιλεὺς δὲν στέλλει 
νὰ ἐπαναφέρῃ "' τὸν ἐξόριστον αὑτοῦ, 
14 Δώτι V ἀφεύκτως θέλομεν ἀπο- 
Odvet, καὶ εἴμεθα, ὡς ὕδωρ διακεχυμένον 
ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, τὸ ὁποῖον δὲν ἐπισυνά- 
γεται πάλιν" καὶ ὁ Θεὸς δὲν θέλει νὰ 
ἀπολεσθῇ ψυχὴ, ἀλλ᾽ 1 ἐφευρίσκει 
μέσα, ὥστε ὁ ἐξόριστος νὰ μὴ μένῃ 
ἐξωσμένος dm αὐτοῦ. 15 Τώρα διὰ 
τοῦτο ἦλθον νὰ λαλήσω τὸν λόγον τοῦ- 
τὸν πρὸς τὸν κύριόν μου τὸν βασιλέα, 
διότι ὁ λαὸς μὲ ἐφόβισε' καὶ ἡ δούλη 
σου εἶπε, Θέλω τώρα λαλήσει πρὸς τὸν 
βασιλέα' ἴσως κάμῃ ὁ βασιλεὺς τὴν 
αἴτησιν τῆς δούλης αὑτοῦ, 16 Διότι 
ὁ βασιλεὺς θέλει εἰσακούσει, διὰ νὰ 
ἐλευθερώσῃ τὴν δούλην αὑτοῦ ἐκ χειρὸς 
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τοῦ ξητοῦντος νὰ ; ἐξαλείψῃ 
ἐμὲ, καὶ τὸν υἱόν μου ἐνταυτῷ, ἀπὸ τῆς 
κληρονομίας τοῦ Θεοῦ. 17 Ἐὖπε μά- 
λιστα ἡ δούλη σου, Ὁ λόγος τοῦ κυ- 
ρίου μου τοῦ βασιλέως la« εἶσθαι 
τώρα παρηγορητικύς" διότι 1 ὡς ἄγ- 
γελος Θεοῦ, οὕτως εἶναι ὁ κύριός μου 
ὁ βασιλεὺς, εἰς τὸ νὰ διακρίνῃ τὸ καλὸν 
καὶ τὸ κακόν" καὶ Κύριος ὁ Θεός σου 
θέλει εἶσθαι μετὰ σοῦ. 

18 Τότε ἀπεκρίθη ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ 
εἶπε ε πρὸς τὴν γυναῖκα, Μὴ «κρύψῃς a ἀπ᾽ 
ἐμοῦ τώρα τὸ πρᾶγμα, τὸ ὁποῖον θέλω 
σὲ ἐρωτήσει ἐγώ. Καὶ εἶπεν ἡ γυνὴ, 
᾿ς λαλήσῃ, παρακαλῶ, 6 κύριός μου 
ὁ βασιλεύς. 19 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, 
Δὲν εἶναι εἰς ὅλον τοῦτο ἡ χεὶρ τοῦ 
Ἰωὰβ μετὰ σοῦ; 

Καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἀπεκρίθη καὶ εἶπε, Ζῇ ἡ 
ψυχή σου, κύριέ pov βασιλεῦ, οὐδὲν 
ἐκ τῶν ὅσα εἶπεν ὁ κύριός μου ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς δὲν ἔκλινεν, οὔτε δεξιὰ, οὔτε ἀρι- 
στερά' διότι č δοῦλός σου Ἰωὰβ, αὖ- 
τὸς προσέταξεν εἰς ἐμὲ, καὶ δ αὐτὸς 
ἔβαλε πάντας τοὺς λόγους τούτους εἰς 
τὸ στόμα τῆς δούλης σου 20 ὁ δοῦ- 
λός σου Ἰωὰβ ἔκαμε τοῦτο, νὰ περι- 
στρέψω τὴν μορφὴν τοῦ πράγματος 
τούτου" καὶ ὁ κύριός μου εἶναι σοφὸς, 
Ἢ κατὰ τὴν σοφίαν ἀγγέλου τοῦ Θεοῦ, 
εἰς τὸ νὰ γνωρίζῃ πάντα τὰ ἐν rih γῇ" 

21 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν 
Ἰωὰβ, Ἰδοὺ τώρα, ἔκαμα τὸ πρᾶγμα 
τοῦτο" ὕπαγε λοιπὸν, ἐπανάφερε τὸν 
νέον, τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. 22 Καὶ č« 











UH žag, 
Α΄. ιδ΄, 48, 
Πράξ. κζ΄, 
34. 


1 six. 20, 
kep. ib. 
27. 


18. ςίχ, 3. 


"—A—— 








312 


20 κεφ. ιγ΄. 
37 





24 six. 24. 





ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 


πεσεν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ κατὰ πρόσωπον αὑτοῦ 
εἰς τὴν γῆν, καὶ προσεκύνησε, καὶ εὐ- 
λόγησε τὸν βασιλέα" καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ, 
Σήμερον ὁ δοῦλός σου γνωρίζει ὅτι 
εὕρηκα χάριν εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς σου, 
κύριέ μου βασιλεῦ, καθότι ὁ βασιλεὺς 
ἔκαμε τὸν λόγον τοῦ δούλου αὑτοῦ. 

23 Τότε ἐσηκώθη ὁ Ἰωὰβ, καὶ 3 ὑπ- 
ἦγεν εἰς Τεσσοὺρ, καὶ ἔφερε τὸν 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. 24 Καὶ 
εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, "As ἐπιστρέψῃ εἰς 
τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ, καὶ "Mis μὴ ἴδη τὸ 
πρόσωπόν μου. Οὕτως ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ, kal 
δὲν εἶδε τὸ πρόσωπον τοῦ βασιλέως. 

25 Els πάντα δὲ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ δὲν 
ὑπῆρχεν ἄνθρωπος οὕτω θαυμαζόμενος 
διὰ τὴν ὡραιότητα αὑτοῦ ὡς ὁ ABeo- 
σαλώμ' ““ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἴχνους τοῦ ποδὸς 
αὐτοῦ, ἕως τῆς κορυφῆς αὐτοῦ, δὲν 
ὑπῆρχεν ἐν αὐτῷ ἐλάττωμα" 26 καὶ. 
ὁπότε ἐκούρευε τὴν κεφαλὴν αὑτοῦ, 
(διότι εἰς τὸ τέλος ἑκάστου ἔτους ἐκού- 
PEvev αὐτήν" ἐπειδὴ τὰ μαλλία ἐβάρυνον 
αὐτὸν, διὰ τοῦτο ἔκοπτεν αὐτά") ἐζύ- 
γιζε τὰς τρίχας τῆς κεφαλῆς αὑτοῦ, καὶ 
ἦσαν διακοσίων σίκλων κατὰ τὸ βασι- 
λικὸν ζύγιον. 27 “᾿᾿Εγεννήθησαν δὲ 
εἰς τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ τρεῖς υἱοὶ, καὶ μία 
θυγάτηρ, ὀνόματι Θάμαρ' αὕτη ἦτο 
γυνὴ ὡραιοτάτη. 

28 Καὶ κατῴκησεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἐν 
“Ἱερουσαλὴμ δύο ὁλόκληρα ἔτη, καὶ “"τὸ 
πρόσωπον τοῦ βασιλέως δὲν εἶδεν, 29 
Ὅθεν ἀπέστειλεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ πρὸς 
τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, διὰ νὰ πέμψῃ αὐτὸν πρὸς 
τὸν βασιλέα" πλὴν δὲν ἠθέλησε νὰ 
ἔλθῃ πρὸς αὐτόν" ἀπέστειλε πάλιν ἐκ 
δευτέρου, ἀλλὰ δὲν ἠθέλησε νὰ ἔλθῃ. 
30 Tore εἶπε πρὸς τοὺς δούλους αὑτοῦ, 
᾿Ιδέτε, ὁ ἀγρὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰβ εἶναι πλησίον 
τοῦ ἰδικοῦ μου, καὶ ἔχει κριθὴν ἐκεῖ" 
ὑπάγετε, καὶ κατακαύσατε αὐτὴν ἐν 
πυρί' καὶ κατέκαυσαν οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ τὸν ἀγρὸν ἐν πυρί. 

31 Καὶ ἐσηκώθη ὁ Ἰωὰβ, καὶ ἦλθε 
πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν, 
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Διὰ τί κατέκαυσαν 
οἱ δοῦλοί σου τὸν ἀγρόν μου ἐν πυρί; 
82 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἀπεκρίθη πρὸς 
τὸν 'IodB, ᾿Ιδοὺ, ἀπέστειλα πρὸς oč, 
λέγων, ᾿Ελθὲ ἐνταῦθα, διὰ νὰ σὲ πέμ- 

ὦ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα νὰ εἴπῃς, Διὰ τί 
ἦλθον ἀπὸ Τεσσούρ; ἤθελεν εἶσθαι κα- 
λήτερον δι᾽ ἐμὲ νὰ ἤμην ἔτι ἐκεῖ" τώρα 
λοιπὸν ἃς ἴδω τὸ πρόσωπον τοῦ βασι- 
λέως" καὶ ἂν ἦναι ἀδικία ἐν ἐμοὶ, ἃς μὲ 
θανατώσῃ. 

33 Τότε ὁ Ιωὰβ ἦλθε πρὸς τὸν βα- 





σιλέα, καὶ ἀνήγγειλε ταῦτα πρὸς αὐτόν" 
s, AD ν 17 

καὶ ἐκάλεσε τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, καὶ ἦλθε 

πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ πεσὼν ἐπὶ πρόσ- 











ὠπον αὑτοῦ εἰς τὴν γῆν, προσεκύνησεν 
ἐνώπιον τοῦ βασιλέως" καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς 
“ἐφίλησε τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. 


(KEYG.c€ ἕως 10.) 'META δὲ ταῦτα 
ἡτοίμασεν εἰς ἑαυτὸν 6 ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ 
ἁμάξας καὶ ἵππους, καὶ πεντήκοντα ἄν- 
Opas, διὰ νὰ τρέχωσιν ἔμπροσθεν av- 
τοῦ. 2 Καὶ ἐσηκόνετο ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ 
πρωΐ, καὶ ἵστατο εἰς τὰ πλάγια τῆς 
ὁδοῦ τῆς πύλης" καὶ ὁπότε τις ἔχων 
διαφοράν τινα ἤρχετο πρὸς τὸν βα- 
σιλέα διὰ κρίσιν, τότε ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ 
ἐκάλει αὐτὸν πρὸς ἑαυτὸν, καὶ ἔλεγεν, 
Ἔκ ποίας πόλεως εἶσαι; 'O δὲ ἀπε- 
kpivero, Ὁ δοῦλός σου εἶναι ἐκ τῆς 
δεῖνος φυλῆς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 8. Καὶ 
ἔλεγε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, ᾿1δὲ, 
ἡ ὑπόθεσίς gov εἶναι καλὴ καὶ ὀρθή" 
πλὴν δὲν εἶναι οὐδεὶς ὁ ἀκούων σε ἀπὸ 
μέρους τοῦ βασιλέως. 4 Ἔλεγεπροσ- 
ἔτι ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, ὃ Τίς νὰ μὲ ἐδιώ- 
ριζε κριτὴν τοῦ τόπου, διὰ νὰ ἔρχηται 
πρὸς ἐμὲ πᾶς ὅστις ἔχει διαφορὰν ἢ 
κρίσιν, καὶ νὰ δικαιόνω αὐτόν! ὅ Καὶ 
ὁπότε τις ἐπλησίαζε διὰ νὰ προσκυνή- 
σῃ αὐτὸν, ἥπλονε τὴν χεῖρα αὑτοῦ, καὶ 
ἐπίανεν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐφίλει αὐτόν. 6 
Καὶ ἔκαμνεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ κατὰ τοῦτον 
τὸν τρόπον, εἰς πάντα ᾿Ισραηλίτην ἐρ- 
χόμενον πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα διὰ κρίσιν" 
Fkal ὑπέκλεπτεν 6 ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ τὰς 
καρδίας τῶν ἀνδρῶν ᾿Ισραήλ. 

7 Καὶ ὅ εἰς τὸ τέλος τεσσαράκοντα 
ἐτῶν, εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ πρὸς τὸν 
βασιλέα," Ας ὑπάγω, παρακαλῶ, διὰ νὰ 
ἐκπληρώσω τὴν εὐχήν μου, τὴν ὁποίαν 
εὐχήθην εἰς τὸν Κύριον, ἐν Χεβρών: 8 
διότι δὁ δοῦλός σου ᾿εὐχήθη εὐχὴν, "ore 
κατῴκει ἐν Τεσσοὺρ ἐν Συρίᾳ, λέγων, 
᾿Ἐὰν ὁ Κύριος μὲ ἐπιστρέψῃ τῳόντι 
εἰς ἹΙερουσαλὴμ, τότε θέλω προσφέρει 
θυσίαν εἰς τὸν Κύριον. 9 Καὶ εἶπε 
πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Ὕπαγε ἐν εἰ- 
ρήνῃ. Καὶ σηκωθεὶς, ὑπῆγεν εἰς Χεβρών. 

10 ᾿Απέστειλε δὲ ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ 
κατασκόπους εἰς πάσας τὰς φυλὰς τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ, λέγων, Καθὼς ἀκούσητε τὴν 
φωνὴν τῆς σάλπιγγος, θέλετε εἰπεῖ, 
'O ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἐβασίλευσεν ἐν Χε- 
βρών. 11 Καὶ ὑπῆγαν μετὰ τοῦ 'ABeo- 
σαλὼμ διακόσιοι ἄνδρες ἐξ Ἵερουσα- 
λὴμ, ? κεκλημένοι" καὶ ὑπῆγαν Ἶ ἐν τῇ 
ἁπλότητι αὑτῶν, καὶ δὲν ἤξευραν οὐ- 
δέν. 12 Καὶ προσεκάλεσεν ὁ 'ABegga- 
λὼμ ᾿Αχιτόφελ τὸν Τιλωναῖον, 1} τὸν 
σύμβουλον τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ἐκ τῆς πόλεως 
αὐτοῦ, ἐκ " Τιλὼ, ἐνῷ προσέφερε τὰς 
θυσίας. Καὶ ἡ συνωμοσία ἦτο δυνατή" 
καὶ 13 ὁ λαὸς ἐπληθύνετο ἀδιακόπως 
πλησίον τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. 

18 Ἦλθε δὲ μηνυτὴς πρὸς τὸν Δα- 





Κεφ. ιε΄. 














Κεφ. ve. 


ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 


313 





UH six. 6. 
Κριτ. θ'.3. 


15 κεφ. 
ιθ΄. 9. 
Ψαλ, γ΄. 
6 τίτλος, 


20 Σαμ. 
Α΄.ΚΎ.13. 


3: ῬΡοὺθ 
α΄. τύ, 17. 
Παρ. ιζ΄. 
Iz: 
24. 


22 κεφ. 
15). 2. 
38. ?Api9. 
8.15. 








Bid, λέγων, 15 Αἱ καρδίαι τῶν ἀνδρῶν 
Ἰσραὴλ ἐστράφησαν κατόπιν τοῦ ᾿Αβ- 
εσσαλώμ. 14 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς 
πάντας τοὺς δούλους αὑτοῦ τοὺς μεθ᾽ 
αὑτοῦ ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, Σηκώθητε, καὶ 
15 ἃς φύγωμεν" διότι δὲν θέλομεν δυνη- 
θῆ νὰ διασωθῶμεν ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ 
᾿Αβεσσαλώμ' σπεύσατε νὰ ἀναχωρή- 
σωμεν, διὰ νὰ μὴ ἐπιταχύνῃ καὶ κατα- 
φθάσῃ ἡμᾶς, καὶ σπρώξη τὸ κακὸν ἐφ᾽ 
ἡμᾶς, καὶ πατάξῃ τὴν πόλιν ἐν στόματι 
μαχαίρας. 15 Καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ Ba- 
σιλέως εἶπαν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, Εἰς 
πᾶν ὅ,τι ἐκλέξῃ ὁ κύριός μου ὁ Ba- 
σιλεὺς, ἰδοὺ οἱ δοῦλοί σου. 

16 Καὶ 15 ἐξῆλθεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, καὶ 
πᾶς ὁ οἶκος αὐτοῦ κατόπιν αὐτοῦ. Καὶ 
ἀφῆκεν ὃ βασιλεὺς τὰς V δέκα γυναῖκας 
τὰς παλλακὰς, διὰ νὰ φυλάττωσι τὸν 
οἶκον. 17 Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, 
καὶ πᾶς 6 λαὸς κατόπιν αὐτοῦ, καὶ 
ἐστάθησαν εἰς τόπον μακρὰν ἀπέχοντα. 
18 Καὶ πάντες οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ ἐπο- 
pevovro πλησίον αὐτοῦ" καὶ ὃ πάντες 
οἱ Χερεθαῖοι, καὶ πάντες οἱ Φελεθαῖοι, 
καὶ πάντες οἱ Τετθαῖοι. ἑξακόσιοι ἄν- 
ὃρες, οἱ ἐλθόντες ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ 
Γὰθ, προεπορεύοντο ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ 
βασιλέως. 

19 Τότε εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς 1" πρὸς 
Ἰτταὶ τὸν Γετθαῖον, Διὰ τί ἔρχεσαι 
καὶ σὺ μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν; ἐπίστρεψον, καὶ 
κατοίκει μετὰ τοῦ βασιλέως, διότι εἶσαι 
ξένος, καὶ μάλιστα εἶσαι μετῳκισμένος 
ἐκ τοῦ τόπου σου" 20 χθὲς ἦλθες, καὶ 
σήμερον θέλω σὲ κάμει νὰ. περιπλανᾶ- 
σαι μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν; ἐγὼ δὲ ὑπάγω "Ὁ ὅπου 
δυνηθῶ" ἐπίστρεψον, καὶ λάβε καὶ τοὺς 
ἀδελφούς σου" ἔλεος καὶ ἀλήθεια μετὰ 
σοῦ! 21 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιτταὶ ἀπεκρίθη πρὸς 
τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ εἶπε, 3 Ζῇ Κύριος, καὶ 
dij ὁ κύριός μου ὁ βασιλεὺς, ὅπου καὶ 
ἂν ἦναι ὁ κύριός μου ὁ βασιλεὺς, εἴτε 
εἰς θάνατον, εἴτε εἰς ζωὴν, βεβαίως 
ἐκεῖ θέλει εἶσθαι καὶ ὁ δοῦλός σου. 
22 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν 'Irrat, 
᾿Ἐλθὲ λοιπὸν, καὶ διάβαινε. Καὶ διέβη 
ὁ ᾿Ιτταὶ ὁ Τετθαῖος, καὶ πάντες οἱ ἄν- 
Špes αὐτοῦ, καὶ πάντα τὰ παιδία τὰ 
MET αὐτου, 

23 Ὅλος δὲ ὁ τόπος ἔκλαιε μετὰ 
φωνῆς μεγάλης, καὶ διέβαινε πᾶς ὁ 
λαός" διέβη καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν χείμαῤ- 
ῥον Κέδρων' καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς διέβη 
κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ? τῆς ἐρήμου. 

24 Καὶ ἰδοὺ προσέτι ὁ Σαδὼκ, καὶ 
πάντες οἱ Λευῖται μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, “ὁ φέ- 
ροντες τὴν κιβωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης τοῦ 
Θεοῦ" καὶ ἔστησαν τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ 
Θεοῦ" ἀνέβη δὲ ὁ ᾿Αβιάθαρ, ἀφοῦ 
ἐτελείωσε πᾶς ὁ λαὸς διαβαίνων ἀπὸ 
τῆς πόλεως. ič 


19 





25 Kal εἶπεν ὃ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν 
Σαδὼκ, ᾿Απόστρεψον τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ 
Θεοῦ εἰς τὴν πόλιν" ἐὰν εὕρω χάριν εἰς 
τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ Κυρίου, 3" θέλει 
μὲ κάμει νὰ ἐπιστρέψω, καὶ νὰ ἴδω 
αὐτὴν, καὶ τὸ κατοικητήριον αὐτοῦ" 20 
ἀλλ᾽ ἐὰν εἴπῃ οὕτω, Ὁ Δὲν ἔχω εὐαρέ- 
στησιν εἰς σὲ, ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ, “ὃ ἃς κάμῃ 
εἰς ἐμὲ ὅ,τι φανῇ ἀρεστὸν εἰς τοὺς 
ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτοῦ. 27 'O βασιλεὺς 
εἶπεν ἔτι πρὸς Σαδὼκ τὸν ἱερέα, Δὲν 
εἶσαι σὺ 6 βλέπων; ἐπίστρεψον εἰς 
τὴν πόλιν ἐν εἰρήνῃ, καὶ "A xLudas 
ὁ υἱός σου, kal ᾿Ιωνάθαν 6 υἱὸς τοῦ 
᾿Αβιάθαρ, οἱ δύο υἱοί σας μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν" 
28 ἰδέτε, 33 ἐγὼ θέλω μένει εἰς τὰς 
πεδιάδας τῆς ἐρήμου, ἑωσοῦ ἔλθῃ λό- 
γος παρ᾽ ὑμῶν διὰ νὰ μοὶ ἀναγγείλῃ. 


29 Ὁ Σαδὼκ λοιπὸν καὶ ὁ ᾿Αβιάθαρ |? 


ἐπανέφεραν τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰς 
“Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ἔμειναν ἐκεῖ. 

80 Ὁ pa Δαβὶδ ἀνέβαινε διὰ τῆς 
ἀναβάσεως τῶν ᾿Ελαιῶν, ἀναβαίνων 
καὶ κλαίων, καὶ “ὃ ἔχων τὴν κεφαλὴν 
αὑτοῦ κεκαλυμμένην, καὶ περιπατῶν 
81 ἀνυπόδητος" καὶ πᾶς ὃ λαὸς ὁ μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ 33 εἶχεν ἕκαστος κεκαλυμμένην 
τὴν κεφαλὴν αὑτοῦ, καὶ “3 ἀνέβαινον 
πορευόμενοι καὶ κλαίοντες. 31 Καὶ 
ἀπήγγειλαν πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, λέγοντες, 
SEO ᾿Αχιτόφελ εἶναι μεταξὺ τῶν συνω- 
μοτῶν μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. Καὶ 
εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, Κύριε, δέομαί σου, 
55 διασκέδασον τὴν βουλὴν τοῦ ᾿Α- 
χιτόφελ. 

32 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθεν ὁ Δαβὶδ εἰς τὴν 


κορυφὴν τοῦ ὄρους, ὅπου προσεκύνησε |" 


τὸν Θεὸν, ἰδοὺ, ἦλθεν εἰς συνάντησιν 
αὐτοῦ Χουσαὶ ὁ ὅδ᾽ ᾿Αρχίτης, “ἶ ἔχων 
διεσχισμένον τὸν χιτῶνα αὑτοῦ, καὶ 
χῶμα ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὑτοῦ. 38 Καὶ 
εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ Δαβὶδ, 'Edv διαβῇς 
μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, θέλεις βεβαίως εἶσθαι "'φορ- 
τίον ἐπ᾿ čuč" 84 ἐὰν ὅμως ἐπιστρέψῃς 
εἰς τὴν πόλιν, καὶ εἴπῃς πρὸς τὸν 'A- 
βεσσαλὼμ, δ Θέλω εἶσθαι δοῦλός gov, 
βασιλεῦ καθὼς ἐστάθην δοῦλος τοῦ 
πατρός σου μέχρι τοῦδε, οὕτω θέλω 
εἶσθαι τώρα δοῦλός gov' τότε δύνασαι 
ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ νὰ ἀνατρέψῃς τὴν βουλὴν 
τοῦ ᾿Αχιτόφελ' 35 καὶ δὲν εἶναι ἐκεῖ 
μετὰ σοῦ ὁ Σαδὼκ καὶ ὁ ᾿Αβιάθαρ, οἱ 
ἱερεῖς; πᾶν ὅ,τι λοιπὸν ἤθελες ἀκούσει 
ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ βασιλέως, " θέλεις 
ἀναγγείλει πρὸς τὸν Σαδὼκ καὶ ᾿Αβιά- 
Gap, τοὺς ἱερεῖς" 80 ἰδοὺ, ἐκεῖ " μετ᾽ 
αὐτῶν οἱ δύο υἱοὶ αὐτῶν, ᾿Αχιμάας ὁ 
τοῦ Σαδὼκ, καὶ Ἰωνάθαν ὁ τοῦ ᾿Αβιά- 
Gap". καὶ di αὐτῶν θέλετε ἀποστέλλει 
πρὸς ἐμὲ πᾶν ὅ,τι ἀκούσητε. 

37 Καὶ “' καθὼς εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὴν 
πόλιν ὁ Χουσαὶ ὁ φίλος τοῦ Δαβὶδ, 





3: Ψαλ, 
BY. 3: 


25 'Άριθ. 
ιδ΄, 8. 
kep. KB'. 
20. Bag. 
ἔν" 
Χρον. Β΄, 
6.8. 
'Hoa. ἐβ'. 





4 κεφ. ιζ΄. 
15, 16. 
Ὁ εχ αν 


Po ged. 
«τ΄. 16. 


Xpov. Α΄. 


KO. 33. 
ki 











314 


ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 





BS κεφ. 
ιτ΄. IB. 


1 κεφ. τε΄, 


30,32. 
3 κεφ. O. 


2. 


6 κεφ. ιθ΄. 
16. Bad. 
A'. B'.8 
dite 


T Δευτ. 
ιγ΄. 13. 

ὁ Κριτ. θ', 
24,56, 51: 
Βασ. Α΄. 
β΄.32,33. 
 ᾿Ιδὲ κεφ. 
α΄. τό: 
γ΄. 28,29: 
Ča; Ὲ2. 
1 žag. 
Α΄.κδ΄. 15. 
κεφ. θ΄. 8. 
ἡ Ἐξόδ. 
κβ΄. 28. 
12 ge, 
ιθ΄. 22. 











453 ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἦλθεν εἰς Ἵερουσα- 
λήμ. 


[ΚΕΦ. ες. ΚΑΤ᾽ ὅτε ὁ ὁ Δαβὶδ č ἐπέ- 
ρασεν ὀλίγον τὴν κορυφὴν, ἰδοὺ, ? Σιβὰ, 
ὁ ὑπηρέτης τοῦ Μεμφιβοσθὲ, συνήντη- 
σεν αὐτὸν, μετὰ δύο di ὄνων σαμαρωμέ- 
νων, ἔχων. ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς διακοσίους ἄρ- 
τους, καὶ ἑκατὸν βότρυς σταφίδων, καὶ 
ἑκατὸν ἁρμαθιὰς θερινῶν καρπῶν, καὶ 
ἀσκὸν οἴνου. 2 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς 
πρὸς τὸν Σιβὰ, Διὰ τί φέρεις ταῦτα; 
Ὁ δὲ Σιβὰ εἶπεν, Οἱ ὄνοι εἶναι διὰ τὴν 
οἰκογένειαν τοῦ βασιλέως διὰ νὰ ἐπικά- 
θηνται, καὶ οἱ ἄρτοι καὶ οἱ θερινοὶ 
καρποὶ διὰ νὰ τρώγωσιν οἱ νέοι’ ὁ δὲ 
οἶνος, ὃ διὰ νὰ πίνωσιν ὅσοι ἀτονί- 
σωσιν ἐν τῇ | ἐρήμῳ. 

3 Τότε εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Καὶ ποῦ 
εἶναι ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ κυρίου gov; Καὶ $ εἶπεν 
ὁ Σιβὰ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, Ἰδοὺ, κάθη- 
ται ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ διότι εἶπε, Σήμερον 
ὁ οἶκος Ἰσραὴλ θέλει ἐπιστρέψει πρὸς 
ἐμὲ τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ πατρός βου. 4 
Καὶ S εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν Σιβὰ, 
᾿Ιδοὺ, ἰδικά σου εἶναι πάντα τὰ ὑπάρ- 
xovra τοῦ Μεμφιβοσθέ. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ 
Σιβὰ, Δέομαι ὑποκλινῶς νὰ εὕρω χάριν 
εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς σου, κύριέ μου 
βασιλεῦ. 

5 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθεν ὃ βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ 
ἕως Βαουρεὶμ, ἰδοὺ, ἐξήρχετο ἐκεῖθεν 
ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τῆς συγγενείας τοῦ οἴκου 
τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ἀνομαζόμενος " Σιμεὶ, υἱὸς 
τοῦ Τηρά' καὶ ἐξελθὼν, ἢ ἤρχετο κατα- 
ρώμενος. 6 Καὶ ἔῤῥιπτε λίθους ἐπὶ 
τὸν Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς δού- 
λους τοῦ βασιλέως Δαβίδ’ πᾶς δὲ ὁ 
λαὸς καὶ πάντες οἱ δυνατοὶ ἦσαν ἐκ 
δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐξ ἀριστερῶν αὐτοῦ. 
7 Καὶ οὕτως ἔλεγεν ὁ Σιμεὶ καταρώ- 
μενος, Ἔξελθε, ἔξελθε, ἀνὴρ αἱμάτων, 
καὶ " ἀνὴρ κακοποιξ} 8 “ἐπέστρεψεν 
ὁ Κύριος κατὰ gob? "πάντα τὰ αἵματα 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ἀντὶ τοῦ ὁποίου 
ἐβασίλευσας" καὶ παρέδωκεν ὁ ὁ Κύριος 
τὴν βασιλείαν εἰς τὴν χεῖρα ᾽Αβεσσα- 
λὼμ τοῦ υἱοῦ σου" καὶ ἰδοὺ, σὺ ἐπιά- 
σθης ἐν τῇ κακίᾳ σου, διότι εἶσαι ἀνὴρ 
αἱμάτων. 

9 Τότε εἶπε πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα 'ABe- 
σαὶ ὁ υἱὸς τῆς Σερουΐας, Διὰ τί V οὗτος 
ὁ νεκρὸς κύων NU, καταρᾶται τὸν κύ- 
ριόν pov τὸν βασιλέα; ἄφες, παρα- 
καλῶ, νὰ περάσω, καὶ νὰ κόψω τὴν 
κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ. 1 Ὃὧ δὲ βασιλεὺς 
εἶπε, mi μεταξὺ č ἐμοῦ kal ὑμῶν, υἱοὶ 
τῆς Σερουΐας ; ἃς καταρᾶται, διότι "5 ὁ 
Κύριος εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Καταράσθητι 
τὸν Δαβίδ. Ἰε Τίς λοιπὸν θέλει εἰπεῖ, 
Διὰ τί ἔκαμες. οὕτω ; ki 

11 Kal εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν 








᾿Αβισαὶ, καὶ πρὸς πάντας τοὺς δούλους 
αὑτοῦ, "Idov, " ὁ υἱός μου, 6 ἐξελθὼν 
ἐκ τῶν σπλάγχνων μου, ζητεῖ τὴν ζωήν 
μου" πόσῳ “μᾶλλον τώρα ὁ Βενιαμίτης ; 5 
ἀφήσατε αὐτὸν, καὶ ἂς καταρᾶται, διότι 
ὁ Κύριος προσέταξεν αὐτόν' 12 ἴσως 
ἐπιβλέψῃ. ὁ Κύριος ἐπὶ τὴν. θλίψιν 
μου, V kal ἀνταποδώσῃ ὁ Κύριος εἰς 
ἐμὲ ἀγαθὸν ἀντὶ τῆς κατάρας τούτου 
τὴν ἡμέραν ταύτην. 18 Καὶ ἐπορεύοντο 
ὁ Δαβὶδ καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν 
ὁδὸν, ὁ δὲ Σιμεῖ ἐπορεύετο κατὰ τὰ 
πλευρὰ τοῦ ὄρους ἀπέναντι αὐτοῦ, καὶ 
κατηρᾶτο πορευόμενος, καὶ ἔῤῥιπτε, λέ 
θους κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐσκόνιζε μὲ χῶμα. 

14 Καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ ὁ βασιλεὺς, καὶ πᾶς ὁ 
λαὸς ὁ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ἐκλελυμένοι, καὶ 
ἀνεπαύθησαν ἐκεῖ. 


15 So AE ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, καὶ πᾶς ὁ 
λαὸς, οἱ ἄνδρες. Ἰσραὴλ, ἦλθον εἰς 
Ἱερουσαλὴμ, καὶ ὅ ᾿Αχιτόφελ μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ. 

10 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθε πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αβεσ- 
σαλὼμ Χουσαῖ ὁ ᾿Αρχίτης, 195 φίλος 
τοῦ Δαβὶδ, εἶπεν ὁ Χουσαῖ πρὸς τὸν 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, Ζήτω ὁ βασιλεύς! ζήτω 
δ᾽ βασιλεύς! 170 δὲ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ 
εἶπε πρὸς τὸν Χουσαὶ, Τοῦτο εἶναι τὸ 
ἔλεός σου πρὸς τὸν bikov σου; Včid 
Ti δὲν ὑπῆγες μετὰ τοῦ Φίλου σου; 
18 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Xovoat πρὸς τὸν ᾽Αβεσ- 
σαλὼμ, Οὐχί" ἀλλ᾽ ἐκείνου, τὸν ὁποῖον 
ἔκλεξεν ὁ ὁ Κύριος, καὶ οὗτος ὁ λαὺς, καὶ 
πάντες οἱ ἄνδρες Ἰσραὴλ, τούτου ipe 
εἶσθαι, kal μετὰ τούτου θέλω κατοικεῖ" 
19 καὶ ἔπειτα, 31 ποῖον θέλω δουλεύει 
ἐγώ; οὐχὶ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ; 
καθὼς ἐδούλευσα ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ πα- 
τρός σου, οὕτω θέλω εἶσθαι ἔμπροσθέν 
σου. 

20 Τύτε εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ πρὸς 
τὸν ᾿Αχιτόφελ, Συμβουλεύθητε μεταξύ 
σας τί θέλομεν κάμει. 21 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ 
"A serdd sea πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὸὼμ, Εἴσ- 
ελθε "3 εἰς τὰς παλλακὰς τοῦ πατρός 
σου, τὰς ὁποίας ἀφῆκε διὰ νὰ ,»Φυλάτ- 
τῶσι τὸν οἶκον" καὶ θέλει ἀκούσει πῆς 
ὁ ᾿Ισραὴλ, 35 ὅτι ἔγεινες μισητὸς εἰς 
τὸν πατέρα σου" καὶ 3 θέλουσιν ἐν- 
δυναμωθῆ αἱ χεῖρες πάντων τῶν μετὰ 
σοῦ. 22 ἜἜστησαν λοιπὸν εἰς τὸν 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ σκηνὴν ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος, 
καὶ εἰσῆλθεν, 8 ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ. εἰς τὰς 
παλλακὰς τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ, "5 ἐνώπιον 
παντὸς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ. 

23 Καὶ ἡ συμβουλὴ τοῦ ᾿Αχιτόφελ, 
τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδιδε κατ᾽ ἐκείνας τὰς ἡμέ- 
ρας, ἦτο ὡς ἐάν τις ἤθελε συμβουλευθῆ 
τὸν Θεόν" οὕτως ἐνομίζετο πᾶσα σὺυμ- 
βουλὴ τοῦ ᾿Αχιτόφελ, kai εἰς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ καὶ εἰς τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ, 


Κεφ. ις΄. 


15. κεφ. 
ιβ΄.τα. 
16 ΓῈν, κε΄, 


4. 


W Ῥωμ. 
η΄. 18. 














η΄. 13. 
8 κεφ, 
ιβ΄. τὰ, 
12. 

36 reg. 1€ 
I2. 











Κεφ. ug. 


ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 





315 





1 Ἰδὲ 
Δευτ, KE. 
18, “κεῴ 
ε΄. 14. 

3 Ζαχ. ιγ΄. 
z. 


3 'OGy. 


w.8. 





[KEG. ιζ΄. ΚΑῚ ὁ ᾿Αχιτόφελ εἶπε 
πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, "As ἐκλέξω τώ- 
ρα δώδεκα χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν, καὶ σηκω- 
θεὶς, νὰ καταδιώξω ὀπίσω τοῦ Δαβὶδ 
τὴν νύκτα' 2 καὶ θέλω ἐπέλθει κατ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ, ἐνῷ εἶναι V ἀποκαμωμένος καὶ 
ἐκλελυμένος τὰς χεῖρας, καὶ θέλω κα- 
τατρομάξει αὐτόν" καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὁ 
per αὐτοῦ θέλει φύγει, καὶ ? θέλω πα- 
τάξει τὸν βασιλέα μεμονωμένον" 3 καὶ 
θέλω ἐπιστρέψει πάντα τὸν λαὸν πρὸς 
GE. διότι ὁ ἀνὴρ, τὸν ὁποῖον GV ζητεῖς, 
εἶναι ὡς ἐὰν πάντες ἐπέστρεφον" πᾶς δὲ 
ὁ λαὸς θέλει εἶσθαι ἐν εἰρήνῃ. 4 Καὶ 
ἤρεσεν ὁ λόγος εἰς τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, 
καὶ εἰς πάντας τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τοῦ 
Ἰσραήλ. 

5 Τότε εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, Κά- 
λεσον τώρα καὶ Χουσαὶ τὸν ᾿Αρχίτην, 
καὶ ἃς ἀκούσωμεν τί λέγει καὶ αὐτός. 
6 Καὶ ὅτε εἰσῆλθεν ὁ Χουσαῖ πρὸς τὸν 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν δ᾽ Αβεσ- 
σαλὼμ, λέγων, Ὁ ᾿Αχιτόφελ ἐλάλησε 
κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον" πρέπει νὰ 
κάμωμεν κατὰ τὸν λόγον αὐτοῦ, ἢ οὐχί; 
λάλησον σύ 

7 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Χουσαὶ πρὸς τὸν 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, Δὲν εἶναι καλὴ ἡ συμ- 
βουλὴ, τὴν ὁποίαν ἔδωκεν ὁ ᾿Αχιτόφελ, 
ταύτην τὴν φοράν. 8 Kai εἶπεν ὁ 
Xovgat, Σὺ ἐξεύρεις τὸν πατέρα σου καὶ 
τοὺς ἄνδρας αὐτοῦ, ὅτι εἶναι δυνατοὶ, 
καὶ κατάπικροι τὴν ψυχὴν, "os ἄρκτος 
στερηθεῖσα τῶν τέκνων αὑτῆς ἐν τῇ 
πεδιάδι" καὶ ὃ πατήρ gov εἶναι ἀνὴρ 
πολεμιστὴς, καὶ δὲν θέλει μείνει τὴν 
νύκτα μετὰ τοῦ λαοῦ 9 ἰδοὺ, τώρα 
εἶναι κεκρυμμένος ἐν λάκκῳ τινὶ, ἢ ἐν 
ἄλλῳ τινὶ τόπῳ καὶ ἐὰν πέσωσι τινὲς 
ἐξ αὐτῶν τὴν ἀρχὴν, πᾶς ὅστις ἀκούσῃ 
θέλει εἰπεῖ, Θραῦσις ἔγεινεν εἰς τὸν 
λαὸν, τὸν ἀκολουθοῦντα τὸν ᾽Ἄβεσσα- 
λώμ' 10 τότε καὶ ὁ ἀνδρεῖος, τοῦ 
ὁποίου ἡ καρδία εἶναι ὡς ἡ καρδία τοῦ 
λέοντος, “θέλει παντάπασι νεκρωθῆ" 
διότι πᾶς ὁ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἐξεύρει, ὅτι ὁ 
πατήρ σοὺ εἶναι δυνατός" καὶ οἱ μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ, ἄνδρες δυνάμεως" 11 διὰ ταῦτα 
ἐγὼ συμβουλεύω νὰ συναχθῇ πρὸς σὲ 
πᾶς 6 Ἰσραὴλ, δ ἀπὸ Δὰν ἕως Βὴρ- 
σαβεὲ, "ὡς ἡ ἄμμος ἡ παρὰ τὴν θάλασ- 
σαν κατὰ τὸ πλῆθος, καὶ νὰ ὑπάγῃς 
προσωπικῶς νὰ πολεμήσῃς" 12 οὕτω 
θέλομεν ἐπέλθει κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ εἰς ὅντινα 
τόπον εὑρεθῇ, καὶ θέλομεν πέσει ἐπ᾽ 
αὐτὸν ὡς πίπτει ἡ δρόσος ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν" 
ὥστε ἐξ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκ πάντων τῶν ἀν- 
θρώπων τῶν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, δὲν θέλει 
μείνει οὐδὲ εἷς" 13 ἐὰν δὲ καταφύγῃ 
εἰς πόλιν τινὰ, τότε mis 6 Ἰσραὴλ 
θέλει φέρει κατὰ τῆς πόλεως ἐκείνης 
σχοινία, καὶ θέλομεν σύρει αὐτὴν ἕως 











τοῦ χειμάῤῥου, ὥστε νὰ μὴ μείνῃ ἐκεῖ 
οὐδὲ λιθάριον. 

14 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, καὶ 
πάντες οἱ ἄνδρες Ἰσραὴλ, Καλητέρα 
εἶναι ἡ συμβουλὴ τοῦ Χουσαϊ τοῦ 'Ap- 
xirov παρὰ τὴν συμβουλὴν τοῦ ᾽Αχι- 
Togel. (ἴ Διότι ὁ Κύριος διέταξε νὰ 
διασκεδάσῃ τὴν καλὴν συμβουλὴν τοῦ 
᾿Αχιτόφελ, διὰ νὰ ἐπιφέρῃ 6 Κύριος τὸ 
κακὸν ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ.) 

15 Καὶ " εἶπεν ὁ Xovoai πρὸς τὸν 
Σαδὼκ καὶ πρὸς Tov ᾿Αβιάθαρ, τοὺς 
ἱερεῖς, Οὕτω καὶ οὕτω συνεβούλευσεν 
ὁ ᾿Αχιτόφελ τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ καὶ τοὺς 
πρεσβυτέρους τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ οὕτω 
καὶ οὕτω συνεβούλευσα ἐγώ" 10 τώρα 
λοιπὸν ἀποστείλατε ταχέως, καὶ ἀναγ- 
γείλατε πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, λέγοντες, Μὴ 
μείνῃς τὴν νύκτα ταύτην “ἐν ταῖς 
πεδιάσι τῆς ἐρήμου, ἀλλὰ σπεῦσον νὰ 
διαπεράσῃς, διὰ νὰ μὴ καταποθῇ ὁ 
βασιλεὺς, καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὁ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 

17 190 Ὁ δὲ Ἰωνάθαν καὶ ὁ ᾿Αχιμάας 
Ἰλΐσταντο πλησίον M2" Εν- ῥωγὴλ, διότι 
δὲν ἐτόλμων νὰ φανῶσιν ὅτι εἰσήρ- 
xovro εἰς τὴν πόλιν" καὶ ὑπῆγε παι- 
δίσκη τὶς καὶ ἀπήγγειλε πρὸς αὐτοὺς 
τὸ πρᾶγμα᾽ οἱ δὲ ὑπῆγαν καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα Δαβίδ. 18 Νέος 
τὶς δὲ ἰδὼν αὐτοὺς, ἀπήγγειλε πρὸς τὸν 
᾿Αβεσσαλώμ᾽ πλὴν καὶ οἱ δύο ὑπῆγαν 
ταχέως, καὶ εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν 
τινὸς 15 ἐν Βαουρεὶμ, ὅστις εἶχε φρέαρ 
ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ αὑτοῦ, καὶ κατέβησαν ἐκεῖ. 
19 Καὶ 5 γυνὴ λαβοῦσα κάλυμμα 
ἐξήπλωσεν ἐπὶ τὸ στόμιον τοῦ φρέ- 
ατος, καὶ ἔχυσεν em αὐτὸ κοπανισμέ- 
vov σίτον' ὥστε δὲν ἐγνώσθη τὸ 
πρᾶγμα. 20 Καὶ ἐλθόντες οἱ δοῦλοι 
τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν πρὸς 
τὴν γυναῖκα, εἶπον, Hod εἶναι ᾿Αχιμάας 
καὶ Ἰωνάθαν; 15 Ἢ δὲ γυνὴ εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτοὺς, Διέβησαν τὸ ῥυάκιον τοῦ ὕδα- 
τος. Καὶ ἀφοῦ ἐζήτησαν, καὶ δὲν 
εὕρηκαν αὐτοὺς, ἐπέστρεψαν εἰς 'lepov- 
σαλήμ. ᾿ ΟΜΝ 
, 31 ᾿Αφοῦ δὲ ἐκεῖνοι ἀνεχώρησαν, 
ἀνέβησαν ἐκ τοῦ φρέατος, καὶ ὑπῆγαν 
καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα Δα- 
βὶδ, καὶ εἶπον πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, δ Σῃ- 
κώθητε, καὶ περάσατε ταχέως τὸ ὕδωρ᾽ 
διότι οὕτως συνεβούλευσεν ἐναντίον gas 
δ᾽ Ἀχιτόφελ. 

32. Τότε ἐσηκώθη ὁ Δαβὶδ, καὶ πᾶς 
ὁ λαὸς ὃ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ διέβησαν τὸν 
Ιορδάνην" μέχρι τοῦ χαράγματος τῆς 
ἡμέρας δὲν ἔλειψεν οὐδὲ εἷς ἐξ αὐτῶν, 
ὅστις δὲν διέβη τὸν Ἰορδάνην. 

23 Ὁ δὲ ᾿Αχιτόφελ, ἰδὼν ὅτι ἡ συμ- 
βουλὴ αὐτοῦ δὲν ἐξετελέσθη, ἐσαμά- 
ρῶσς τὸν ὄνον αὑτοῦ, καὶ σηκωθεὶς, ἄνε- 
χώρησε πρὸς τὸν οἶκον αὑτοῦ, V εἰς τὴν 








1 κεφ. ε΄. 
31, 34. 


8 κεφ κε΄, 
35: 


16 ᾿δὲ 
Ἰησ. β΄. 
6. 


15 Ἰδὲ 
᾿Ἐξύδ. α΄. 
19. "Igo. 
Β΄. 4, δ. 


16 six.15, 
τό. 


JI κεῴ. te. 








B'. 8, 


JI Ἰεθὲρ ὃ 
Ἰσμαηλί- 
τηϑ. 

29 Χρον, 


I7. 
! Ἰεσσαὶ, 


διό τ. 





Α΄. β΄. τό, 


» (Kal ὕσπρια πεφρυγανισμένα, 
Pi (ee) 


᾿ς AaBi8 τὸν Xadv, > 


2 kep. kač. 





ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 








πόλιν αὑτοῦ" καὶ ἀφοῦ διέταξε τὰ τοῦ 
οἴκου αὑτοῦ, ᾿"Σ ἐκρεμάσθη, καὶ ἀπέθανε, 
καὶ ἐτάφη ἐν τῷ τάφῳ τοῦ πατρὸς αὑτοῦ. 


24 ΚΑῚ ὁ Δαβὶδ ἦλθεν " εἰς Μαχα- 
vaiu' 8 δὲ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ διέβη τὸν 
Ἰορδάνην, αὐτὸς, καὶ πάντες οἱ ἄνδρες 
Ἰσραὴλ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. 25 Καὶ κατέ- 
στησεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἀρχιστράτηγον 
τὸν ᾿Αμασὰ ἀντὶ τοῦ ᾿Ιωάβ. (Ἦτο δὲ 
6 'Apaca υἱὸς ἀνδρὸς ὀνομαζομένου 
Il Ἰθρὰ, ᾿Ἰσραηλίτου, ὅστις εἰσῆλθε 
πρὸς " “ τὴν ᾿Αβιγαίαν, θυγατέρα τοῦ 
I Ndas, ἀδελφὴν Σερουΐας, τῆς μητρὸς 
τοῦ ᾿Ιωάβ.) 26 Καὶ ἐστρατοπέδευσαν 
ὁ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἐν γῇ 
Ταλαάδ. 

27 Ὅτε δὲ ἦλθεν ὁ Δαβὶδ εἰς Μαχα- 
valu, M Σωβεὶ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ndas ἀπὸ 
Ῥαββὰ ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Αμμὼν, καὶ ?? Ma- 
χεὶρ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Δμμιὴλ ἀπὸ Ad- 
δεβὰ , καὶ “5 Βαρζελλαϊ ὁ Γαλααδίτης 
ἀπὸ Ῥωγελλὶμ, 28 ἔφεραν κλίνας, καὶ 
λεκάνας, καὶ σκεύη πήλινα, καὶ σῖτον, 
καὶ κριθὴν, καὶ ἄλευρον, καὶ σῖτον πε- 
φρυγανισμένον, καὶ κυάμους, καὶ φακὴν, 
29 καὶ 
μέλι, καὶ βούτυρον, καὶ πρόβατα, καὶ 
τυροὺς βοὸς, πρὸς. τὸν Δαβὶδ, καὶ πρὸς 
τὸν λαὸν τὸν uber αὐτοῦ, διὰ νὰ φά- 
γωσι" διότι, εἶπον, Ὃ λαὸς εἶναι πεινα- 
σμένος, καὶ ἐκλελυμένος, καὶ διψα- 
σμένος, 5" ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ. 

[ΚῈφ. ἢ. ΚΑΙ ἀπηρίθμησεν ὁ 
Δαβὶδ τὸν λαὸν τὸν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ 
κατέστησεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς χιλιάρχους καὶ 
ἑκατοντάρχους. 2 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὃ 
ἕν τρίτον ὑπὸ τὴν 
χεῖρα τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ ἐν τρίτον ὑπὸ τὴν 
χεῖρα τοῦ ᾿Δβισαὶ, υἱοῦ τῆς Σερουΐας, 
ἀδελφοῦ τοῦ Ἰωὰβ, καὶ ἕν τρίτον ὑπὸ 
τὴν χεῖρα Ἰτταὶ τοῦ Τετθαίου. 

Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν λαὸν, 
Θέλω βεβαίως ἐξέλθει καὶ ἐγὼ μεθ᾽ 
ὑμῶν. 8. “Ὃ λαὸς ὅμως ἀπεκρίθη, 
Δὲν θέλεις ἐξέλθει" διότι, ἐὰν τραπῶ- 
μεν εἰς φυγὴν, δὲν μέλει αὐτοὺς περὶ 
ἡμῶν" οὐδὲ ἐὰν τὸ ἥμισυ ἐξ ἡμῶν ἀπο- 
θάνῃ, δὲν μέλει αὐτοὺς περὶ ἡμῶν" ἐ- 
meči) τώρα σὺ εἶσαι ὡς ἡμεῖς δέκα χι- 
λιάδες" ὅθεν τώρα εἶναι καλήτερον νὰ 
ἦσαι βοηθὸς ἡμῶν ἐκ τῆς πόλεως. 4 
Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὁ βασιλεὺς, Ὅ, τι 
σᾶς φαίνηται καλὸν, θέλω κάμει. 

Καὶ ἐστάθη ὁ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸ πλά- 
γιον τῆς πύλης" καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἐξήρχετο 
κατὰ ἑκατοντάδας καὶ κατὰ χιλιάδας. 
5 Καὶ προσέταξεν ὃ βασιλεὺς εἰς τὸν 
Ἰωὰβ καὶ εἰς τὸν ᾿Αβισαὶ καὶ εἰς τὸν 
ἸΙτταῖ, λέγων, Σώσατέ pa τὸν νέον, 
τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. Καὶ ὅπᾶς ὁ λαὸς 
ἤκουσεν, ἐνῷ 6 βασιλεὺς προσέταττεν 





εἰς πάντας τοὺς ἄρχοντας ὑπὲρ τοῦ 
᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. 

6 ᾿Εξῆλθε λοιπὸν ὁ λαὸς εἰς τὸ πε- 
δίον č ἐναντίον τοῦ "loparji kal ἡ μάχη 
ἔγεινεν “ ἐν τῷ δάσει E ραΐμ. 7 Καὶ ε 
κατετροπώθη ἐκεῖ ὁ λαὸς Ἰσραὴλ ὑ ὑπὸ 
τῶν δούλων τοῦ ᾿Ααβίδ' καὶ ἔγεινεν 
ἐκεῖ τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκείνην θραῦσις μεγάλη, 
εἴκοσι χιλιάδων" 8 διότι ἡ μάχη ἔγεινεν 
ἐκεῖ διεσπαρμένη ἐν ἐπὶ τὸ πρόσωπον ὅλου 
τοῦ τύπου" καὶ τὸ δάσος κατέφαγε 
πλειότερον λαὸν, παρ' ὅσον κατέφαγεν 
ἡ μάχαιρα, τὴν ἡμέραν ἐκείνην. 

Καὶ συνήντησεν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ 
τοὺς δούλους τοῦ Δαβίδ. Καὶ ἐκάθητο 
ὁ ᾿λβεσσαλὼμ ἐπὶ ἡμιόνου, καὶ εἰσ- 
ἦλθεν ὁ ἡμίονος ὑπὸ τοὺς πυκνοὺς 
κλάδους μεγάλης δρυὸς, καὶ ἐπιάσθη 
ἡ κεφαλὴ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν δρῦν, καὶ ἐ- 
κρεμάσθη ἀναμέσον τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ 
τῆς γῆς" ὁ δὲ ἡμίονος ὁ ὑποκάτω αὐτοῦ 
διεπέρασεν. 10 ᾿Ιδὼν δὲ ἀνήρ, τις, 
ἀπήγγειλε πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ εἶπεν, 
᾿Ιδοὺ, εἶδον τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ κρεμά- 
μενον εἰς δρῦν. 

11 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα, 
τὸν ἀπαγγείλαντα πρὸς αὐτὸν, Καὶ ἰδοὺ, 
εἶδες, καὶ διὰ τί πατάξας δὲν κατέβαλες 
αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ εἰς τὴν γῆν ; βεβαίως ἤθελον 
σοὶ δώσει δέκα σίκλους ἀργυρίου, καὶ 
μίαν ζώνην. 12 "O δὲ ἀνὴρ εἶπε πρὸς 
τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, Καὶ χίλιοι. σίκλοι ἀργυρίου 
ἂν ἤθελον μετρηθὴ εἰς τὴν παλάμην 
μου, δὲν ἤθελον βάλει τὴν χεῖρά μου 
ἐπὶ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ βασιλέως" διότι, ὅ εἰς 
ἐπήκοον ἡμῶν, προσέταξεν ὁ βασιλεὺς 
εἰς σὲ καὶ εἰς τὸν ᾿Αβισαὶ καὶ εἰς τὸν 
Ἰτταῖ, λέγων, Φυλάχθητε μὴ ἐγγίσῃ 
μηδεὶς τὸν νέον, τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ’ 13 
ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐὰν ἤθελον πράξει δολίως 
ἐναντίον τῆς ζωῆς μου, δὲν κρύπτεται 
οὐδὲν ἀπὸ τοῦ βασιλέως" καὶ σὺ ἤθελες 
oradij ἐναντίος. 

14 Τότε εἶπεν ὁ ModB, Δὲν πρέπει 
νὰ Χρονοτριβῶ οὕτω μετὰ σοῦ. Καὶ 
λαβὼν εἰς τὴν χεῖρα αὑτοῦ τρία βέλη, 
διεπέρασεν αὐτὰ διὰ τῆς καρδίας τοῦ 
᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, ἐνῷ ἔτι ἔζη ἐν τῷ μέσῳ 
τῆς δρυός. 1δ Kal περικυκλώσαντες 
δέκα νέοι, οἱ βαστάζοντες τὰ ὅπλα τοῦ 
Ἰωὰβ, ἐπάταξαν τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, καὶ 
ἐθανάτωσαν αὐτόν. 

16 Καὶ ἐσάλπισεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ διὰ τῆς 
σάλπιγγος, καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν ὁ λαὸς ἀπὸ 
τοῦ νὰ καταδιώκῃ ὀπίσω τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ᾽ 
διότι ἀνεχαίτισεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ τὸν λαόν. 
17 Καὶ λαβόντες τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, či ἔῤ- 
ῥιψαν αὐτὸν εἰς λάκκον μέγαν ἐντὸς τοῦ 
δάσους" καὶ "ἔστησαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν σωρὸν 
λίθων μέγαν σφύδρα" καὶ πᾶς ὁ Ἰσραὴλ 
ἔφυγεν či ἕκαστος εἰς τὴν σκηνὴν αὑτοῦ. 

18 "Er δὲ ζῶν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ εἶχε 





Κεφ. εγ. 


Ἰησοιζ. 
15, 18. 


5 six. 5. 


"Tja. 
26. 











[ ke. v H 


ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 


317 





ΤΤΕν, ιδ΄, 
χα, 

δ ᾿Ιδὲ κεφ. 
ιδ΄, 27. 


$ Βασ. Β΄. 
θ΄. 17. 














λάβει καὶ στήσει δι᾽ ἑαυτὸν στήλην, 
τὴν Ἷ ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι τοῦ βασιλέως" διότι 
εἶπεν, ὃ Δὲν ἔχω υἱὸν διὰ νὰ διατηρῇ 
τὴν μνήμην τοῦ ὀνόματός μου" καὶ 
ἐκάλεσε τὴν στήλην μὲ τὸ ὄνομα αὑτοῦ" 
καὶ καλεῖται ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης, 
Στήλη τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. 


19 Τότε εἶπεν ᾿Αχιμάας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Σαδὼκ, "As τρέξω τώρα, καὶ ἃς φέρω 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα ἀγγελίας, ὅτι ὁ Κύ- 
ptos ἐξεδίκασεν αὐτὸν ἐκ χειρὸς τῶν 
ἐχθρῶν αὐτοῦ. 20 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐ- 
τὸν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ, Δὲν θέλεις εἶσθαι τὴν 
ἡμέραν ταύτην ἀγγελιαφόρος, ἀλλ᾽ εἰς 
ἄλλην ἡμέραν θέλεις φέρει ἀγγελίας" 
εἰς ταύτην δὲ τὴν ἡμέραν δὲν θέλεις 
φέρει ἀγγελίας, ἐπειδὴ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ βασι- 
λέως ἀπέθανε, 21 Τότε εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ 
πρὸς τὸν Χουσεὶ, Ὕπαγε, ἀπάγγειλον 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα ὅσα εἶδες. Καὶ ὁ Χου- 
σεὶ προσεκύνησε τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ ἔτρεξε. 

22 Tore ᾿Αχιμάας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Σαδὼκ 
εἶπε πάλιν πρὸς τὸν Ἰωὰβ, ᾿Αλλ ὅ,τι 
καὶ ἂν ἦναι, ds τρέξω καὶ ἐγὼ, παρα- 
καλῶ, κατόπιν τοῦ Χουσεί. Ὃ δὲ 
Ἰωὰβ εἶπε, Διὰ τί θέλεις νὰ τρέξῃς, 
τέκνον μου, ἐνῷ δὲν ἔχεις ἁρμοδίους 
ἀγγελίας; 28 ᾿Αλλ᾽ ὅ,τι καὶ ἂν ἦναι, 
εἶπεν, ἂς τρέξω. Τότε εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, 
Τρέχε. Καὶ ἔτρεξεν ὁ ᾿Αχιμάας διὰ 
τῆς ὁδοῦ τῆς πεδιάδος, καὶ ἐπέρασε 
τὸν Χουσεί. 

24 ᾿Ἐκάθητο δὲ ὁ Δαβὶδ μεταξὺ τῶν 
δύο πυλῶν" καὶ " ἀνέβη ὁ σκοπὸς εἰς 
τὸ δῶμα τῆς πύλης, ἐπὶ τὸ τεῖχος, καὶ 
ὑψώσας τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὑτοῦ, εἶδε, 
καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄνθρωπος τρέχων μόνος. 25 
Καὶ ἀνεβόησεν ὁ σκοπὸς, καὶ ἀπήγγειλε 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα. Καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς 
εἶπεν, Ἐπὰν ἦναι μόνος, ἔχει ἀγγελίας εἰς τὸ 
στόμα αὑτοῦ. Kal ἤρχετο προχωρῶν, 
καὶ ἐπλησίαζε. 26 Καὶ εἶδεν ὁ σκοπὸς 
ἄλλον ἄνθρωπον τρέχοντα" καὶ ἀνεβόη- 
σεν ὁ σκοπὸς πρὸς τὸν θυρωρὸν, καὶ 
εἶπεν, ᾿Ιδοὺ ἄλλος ἄνθρωπος τρέχων 
μόνος. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Καὶ οὗ- 
τος εἶναι ἀγγελιαφόρος, 27 Καὶ εἶπεν 
ὁ σκοπὸς, Τὸ τρέξιμον τοῦ πρώτου μοὶ 
Φαίνεται ὡς τὸ τρέξιμον τοῦ ᾿Αχιμάας, 
υἱοῦ τοῦ Σαδώκ. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, 
Καλὸς ἄνθρωπος εἶναι οὗτος, καὶ ἔρχε- 
ται μὲ ἀγαθὰς ἀγγελίας. 

28 Καὶ ἐβόησεν ὁ ᾿Αχιμάας, καὶ εἶπε 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, Χαῖρε" καὶ προσ- 
εκύνησε τὸν βασιλέα κατὰ πρόσωπον 
αὑτοῦ ἕως ἐδάφους" καὶ εἶπεν, Εὐλο- 
γητὸς Κύριος ὁ Θεός σου, ὅστις παρέ- 
δωκε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, τοὺς σηκώσαντας 
τὴν χεῖρα αὑτῶν κατὰ τοῦ κυρίου μου 
τοῦ βασιλέως. 

29 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Ὑγιαίνει 











ὁ νέος, 8 ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ : Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη 
ὁ ᾿Αχιμάας, Ὅτε ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ ἀπέστελλε 
τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ ἐμὲ τὸν 
δοῦλόν σου, εἶδον τὸν μέγαν θόρυβον, 
πλὴν δὲν ἤξευρον τί ἧτο. 30 Καὶ εἶπεν 
ὁ βασιλεὺς, Στρέψον, στάθητι ἐκεῖ. 
Καὶ ἐστράφη, καὶ ἐστάθη. 

81 Καὶ ἰδοὺ, ἦλθεν ὁ Xovgei' καὶ 
εἶπεν 6 Χουσεὶ, ᾿Αγγελίας, κύριέ μου 
βασιλεῦ! διότι ὁ Κύριος σὲ ἐξεδίκησε 
τὴν ἡμέραν ταύτην ἐκ χειρὸς πάντων 
τῶν ἐπανισταμένων ἐπὶ σέ. 82 Καὶ 
εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν Χουσεὶ, 
“γγιαίνει ὁ νέος, 6 ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ ; Καὶ 
ἀπεκρίθη ὁ Χουσεὶ, Eide νὰ γείνωσιν 
ὡς ὁ νέος ἐκεῖνος οἱ ἐχθροὶ τοῦ κυρίου 
pov τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ πάντες οἱ ἐπανι- 
στάμενοι ἐπὶ σὲ διὰ kakov 

33 Kal ἐταράχθη 6 βασιλεὺς, καὶ 
ἀνέβη εἰς τὸ ὑπερῷον τῆς πύλης, καὶ 
ἔκλαυσε" καὶ ἐνῷ ἐπορεύετο, ἔλεγεν 
οὕτως" Υἱέ μου 12 Αβεσσαλὼμ, υἱέ μου, 
vie pov ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ! εἴθε νὰ ἀπέ- 
θνησκον ἐγὼ ἀντὶ σοῦ, ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, 
υἱέ μου, υἱέ μου! 

{ΚΕΦ. ιθ.1 ΚΑῚ ἀνηγγέλθη πρὸς 
rov ᾿Ιωὰβ, ᾿Ιδοὺ, ὁ βασιλεὺς κλαίει 
καὶ πενθεῖ διὰ τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ. 2 
Καὶ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ἡ σωτηρία μετε- 
βλήθη εἰς πένθος ἐν παντὶ τῷ λαῷ" 
διότι ἤκουσεν ὁ λαὸς νὰ λέγωσιν ἐν τῇ 
ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, "O βασιλεὺς εἶναι περί- 
λυπος διὰ τὸν υἱὸν αὑτοῦ. 8. Kal 
εἰσήρχετο ὁ λαὸς, ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, 
κρυφίως 1 εἰς τὴν πόλιν, ὡς λαὸς ὅστις 
κρύπτεται αἰσχυνόμενος, ὅταν ἐν τῇ 
μάχῃ τραπῇ εἰς φυγήν. 4 Ὁ δὲ βα- 
σιλεὺς "ἐκάλυψε τὸ πρόσωπον αὑτοῦ, 
καὶ ἐβόα ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, 
SYiE μου ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, 
υἱξ μου, υἱέ μου! 

5 Καὶ εἰσελθὼν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ εἰς τὸν οἶκον 
πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, εἶπε, Κατήσχυνας 
σήμερον τὰ πρόσωπα πάντων τῶν δού- 
λων σου, οἵτινες ἔσωσαν σήμερον τὴν 
ζωήν σου, καὶ τὴν ζωὴν τῶν υἱῶν cov 
καὶ τῶν θυγατέρων σου, καὶ τὴν ζωὴν 
τῶν γυναικῶν σου, καὶ τὴν ζωὴν τῶν 
παλλακῶν σου" 6 ἐπειδὴ ἀγαπᾷς τοὺς 
μισοῦντάς σε, καὶ μισεῖς τοὺς ἀγα- 
πῶντάς σε" διότι ἔδειξας σήμερον, ὅτι 
δὲν εἶναι παρὰ σοὶ οὐδὲν ol ἄρχοντές 
σον, καὶ οἱ δοῦλοί σου" διότι σήμερον 
ἐγνώρισα, ὅτι ἐὰν ὁ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ ἔζη, 
καὶ ἡμεῖς πάντες ἀπεθνήσκομεν σήμερον, 
τότε ἤθελεν εἶσθαι ἀρεστὸν εἰς oe" 
7 τώρα λοιπὸν σηκώθητι, ἔξελθε, καὶ 
λάλησον κατὰ τὴν καρδίαν τῶν δούλων 
σαυ" διότι, ὀμνύω εἰς τὸν Κύριον, ἐὰν 
δὲν ἐξέλθῃς, δὲν θέλει μείνει μετὰ σοῦ 
τὴν νύκτα ταύτην οὐδὲ εἷς" καὶ τοῦτο 
θέλει εἶσθαι εἰς σὲ χειρότερον ὑπὲρ 





10 κεφ. 
ιθ', 4. 








318 


ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 


Κεφ. ιθ΄, 





4 κεφ. ιε΄. 
14. 














" , MuPRNE: λυ ΠΩ 
πάντα τὰ κακὰ, ὅσα ἦλθον ἐπὶ σὲ ἐκ 
νεύτητός σου μέχρι τοῦ νῦν. 

8 Tdre ἐσηκώθη ὁ βασιλεὺς, καὶ 
ἐκάθισεν ἐν τῇ πύλῃ. Καὶ ἀνήγγειλαν 
πρὸς πάντα τὸν λαὺν, λέγοντες, ᾿Ιδοὺ, 
ὁ βασιλεὺς κάθηται ἐν τῇ πύλῃ. Καὶ 
gi z RANE a 

ἦλθε πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βασι- 
λέως" ὁ δὲ Ἰσραὴλ ἔφυγεν ἕκαστος εἰς 
τὴν σκηνὴν αὑτοῦ. 


9 KAL ἦτο πᾶς ὁ λαὺς εἰς ἔριδα κατὰ 
πάσας τὰς φυλὰς τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, λέ- 
yovres, Ὁ βασιλεὺς ἔσωσεν ἡμᾶς ἐκ 
χειρὸς τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἡμῶν" καὶ αὐτὸς 
ἠλευθέρωσεν ἡμᾶς ἐκ χειρὸς τῶν Φιλι- 
oralov καὶ τώρα “ ἔφυγεν ἐκ τοῦ τό- 
που ἐξ αἰτίας τοῦ ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ᾽ 10 ὁ 
δὲ ᾿Αβεσσαλὼμ, τὸν ὁποῖον ἐχρίσαμεν 
βασιλέα ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, ἀπέθανεν ἐν τῇ μάχῃ" 
τώρα λοιπὸν διὰ τί δὲν λαλεῖτε νὰ 
ἐπιστρέψωμεν τὸν βασιλέα; 

11 Καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Δαβὶδ 
πρὸς τὸν Σαδὼκ καὶ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αβιάθαρ, 
τοὺς ἱερεῖς, λέγων; Λαλήσατε πρὸς τοὺς 
πρεσβυτέρους τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, λέγοντες, 
Διὰ τί εἶσθε οἱ ἔσχατοι εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐπι- 
στρέψητε τὸν βασιλέα εἰς τὸν οἶκον 
αὐτοῦ ; (διότι οἱ λόγοι παντὸς τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ ἔφθασαν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα 
εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ") 12 σεῖς εἶσθε 
ἀδελφοί μου, ὃ σεῖς ὀστᾶ μου καὶ σάρξ 
μου! διὰ τί λοιπὸν εἶσθε οἱ ἔσχατοι 
εἰς τὸ νὰ ἐπιστρέψητε τὸν βασιλέα : 
13 δ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Αμασὰ μάλιστα εἴπατε, 
Δὲν εἶσαι σὺ ὀστοῦν μου καὶ σάρξ pov; 
τούτω νὰ κάμῃ ὁ Θεὸς εἰς ἐμὲ, καὶ 
οὕτω νὰ προσθέσῃ, ἐὰν δὲν γείνῃς ἀρχι- 
στράτηγος πάντοτε ἔμπροσθέν μου ἀντὶ 
τοῦ ᾿Ιωάβ. 

14 Καὶ ἔκλινε τὴν καρδίαν πάντων 
τῶν ἀνδρῶν ᾿Ιούδα ὃ ὡς ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου" 
καὶ ἀπέστειλαν πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, 
λέγοντες, ᾿Ὀπίστρεψον σὺ, καὶ πάντες οἱ 
δοῦλοί σου. 15 ᾿Επέστρεψε λοιπὸν 
6 βασιλεὺς, καὶ ἦλθεν ἕως τοῦ 'lop- 
δάνου. Καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιούδας ἦλθεν 5 εἰς Τάλ- 
γαλα, διὰ νὰ ὑπάγῃ εἰς συνάντησιν τοῦ 
βασιλέως, νὰ διαβιβάσῃ τὸν βασιλέα 
διὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου. 

16 10 Ἔσπευσε δὲ Σιμεῖ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Τηρὰ. ὁ Βενιαμίτης, ἐκ Βαουρεὶμ, καὶ 
κατέβη μετὰ τῶν ἀνδρῶν ᾿Ιούδα εἰς 
συνάντησιν τοῦ βασιλέως Δαβίδ. 17 
Καὶ ἦσαν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ χίλιοι ἄνδρες ἐκ 
τοῦ Βενιαμὶν, καὶ M Σιβὰ ὁ δοῦλος τοῦ 
οἴκου τοῦ Σαοὺλ, καὶ οἱ δεκαπέντε υἱοὶ 
αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἴκοσι δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ" καὶ διέβησαν τὸν Ιορδάνην ἐνώ- 
mov τοῦ βασιλέως. 18 Ἐπειτα ἐπέ- 
ρασεν ἡ λέμβος διὰ νὰ διαβιβάσῃ τὴν 
οἰκογένειαν τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ νὰ κάμῃ 
ὅ,τι ἤθελε φανῆ εἰς αὐτὸν ἀρεστόν. 





Καὶ Σιμεῖ 6 υἱὸς τοῦ Γηρὰ ἔπεσεν 
ἐνώπιον τοῦ βασιλέως, ἐνῷ διέβαινε 
τὸν ᾿Ιορδάνην" 19 καὶ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν 
βασιλέα, "As μὴ λογαριάσῃ ὁ κύριός 
μου ἀνομίαν εἰς ἐμὲ, καὶ μὴ ἐνθυμηθῇς 
15 σὴν ἀνομίαν τὴν ὁποίαν ἔπραξεν ὁ 
δοῦλός σου καθ᾽ ἣν ἡμέραν ἐξήρχετο 
6 κύριός μου ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐξ “Ἱερου- 
σαλὴμ, M ὥστε νὰ βάλῃ τοῦτο ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὑτοῦ; 20 διύτι ὁ 
δοῦλός σου ἐγνώρισεν ὅτι ἐγὼ ἥμαρτον" 
καὶ ἰδοὺ, ἐγὼ ἦλθον σήμερον πρότερος 
παντὸς "τοῦ οἴκου ᾿Ιωσὴφ, διὰ νὰ 
καταβῶ εἰς συνάντησιν τοῦ κυρίου μου 
τοῦ βασιλέως. 

21 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη ὁ ᾿Αβισαὶ ὁ υἱὸς 
τῆς Σερουΐας, λέγων, Δὲν πρέπει ὁ 
Σιμεῖ va θανατωθῇ διὰ τοῦτο, διότι 
1ὸ κατηράσθη τὸν κεχρισμένον τοῦ Κυ- 
ρίου; 22 ᾿Αλλ’ ὁ Δαβὶδ εἶπε, Ἢ τί 
μεταξὺ ἐμοῦ καὶ ὑμῶν, υἱοὶ τῆς Σε- 
ρουΐας, ὥστε γίνεσθε σήμερον ἐπίβουλοι 
εἰς ἐμέ; δ πρέπει τὴν ἡμέραν ταύτην 
νὰ θανατωθῇ ἄνθρωπος ἐν ᾿Ισραήλ; 
διότι δὲν γνωρίζω ἐγὼ ὅτι σήμερον 
εἶμαι βασιλεὺς ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραήλ ; 23 
Καὶ 19 εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς Tov Σιμεῖ, 
Δὲν θέλεις ἀποθάνει. Καὶ ὦὥμοσε πρὸς 
αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεύς. . 

24 Καὶ ? Μεμφιβοσθὲ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 
Σαοὺλ, κατέβη εἰς συνάντησιν τοῦ 
βασιλέως" καὶ οὔτε τοὺς πόδας αὑτοῦ 
εἶχε νίψει, οὔτε τὸν πώγωνα αὑτοῦ 
εὐπρεπίσει, οὔτε τὰ ἱμάτια αὑτοῦ εἶχε 
πλύνει, ἀφ᾽ ἣς ἡμέρας ὁ βασιλεὺς ἀνε- 
χώρησε μέχρι τῆς ἡμέρας καθ᾽ ἣν ἐπέ- 
στρεψεν ἐν εἰρήνῃ. 25 Καὶ ὅτε ἦλθεν 
εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ πρὸς συνάντησιν τοῦ 
βασιλέως, ὁ βασιλεὺς εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, 
3ι Διὰ τί δὲν ἦλθες μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, Μεμ- 
φιβοσθέ; 26 Ὁ δὲ ἀπεκρίθη, Κύριξ 
μου βασιλεῦ, ὁ δοῦλός μου μὲ ἠπάτησε" 
διότι ὁ δοῦλός σου εἶπε, Θέλω στρώσει 
OČ ἐμαυτὸν τὸν ὄνον, καὶ θέλω ἀναβῆ 
ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν, καὶ ὑπάγει πρὸς τὸν βασι- 
Ača' διότι ὁ δοῦλός σου εἶναι χωλός" 
27 καὶ ἢ ἐσυκοφάντησε τὸν δοῦλόν σου 
πρὸς τὸν κύριόν μον τὸν βασιλέα' 
39 πλὴν ὁ κύριός μου ὁ βασιλεὺς εἶναι 
ὡς ἄγγελος Θεοῦ" κάμε λοιπὸν τὸ 
ἀρεστὸν εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς σου" 28 
διότι πᾶς ὁ οἶκος τοῦ πατρός μου δὲν 
ἦτο παρὰ ἄξιος θανάτου ἐνώπιον τοῦ 
κυρίου μου τοῦ βασιλέως" "ὁ σὺ ὅμως 
κατέταξας τὸν δοῦλόν σου μεταξὺ ἐκεί- 
νων οἵτινες ἔτρωγον ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης 
σου" καὶ τί δίκαιον ἔχω ἐγὼ πλέον, καὶ 
διὰ τί νὰ παραπονῶμαι ἔτι πρὸς τὸν 
βασιλέα; 

29 Καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς, 
Διὰ τί λαλεῖς ἔτι περὶ τῶν πραγμάτων 
σου; ἐγὼ εἶπα, Σὺ καὶ ὁ Σιβὰ διαμοι- 








Ἰ2Σαμ. Δ'. 
κβ΄. τ5. 
18 κεφ. ἐφ΄. 
5, K.TA. 


1 ge. 
«γ΄. 33: 


15 δὲ 
κεφ. ιε΄. 


5. 


do "peča, 
κβ΄. 28. 
V kep, is, 
το. 

18 Σαμ. 
Α΄. ια΄. 13. 


19 Βασ. 
Α΄. β΄. 8, 
9, 37, 46. 
20 κεφ. θ΄, 
6. 


3. κεφ. ἐφ΄, 


17. 


35 κεφ. ἐπ΄. 


3 κεφ. ιδ΄. 
17,20. 


24 κεφ. 0', 
7, 10, 13. 











3 Bao. 


K.B.Y. 


27. 


ἢ Ψαλ, 
ζετο. 


38 Bac. 
Α΄. β΄. ἡ- 
Ἵερ. μα΄, 
17. 


29 Dev, 
λα΄, 55. 


S six. 15. 





Κεφ. κ΄. 


36 κεφ. ιζ΄. 








ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 





ράσθητε τοὺς ἀγρούς. 80 Καὶ εἶπεν $ 
Μεμφιβοσθὲ πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, Καὶ τὰ 
πάντα ἃς λάβῃ, ἀφοῦ ὁ κύριός μου ὁ 
βασιλεὺς ἐπέστρεψεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον av- 
τοῦ ἐν εἰρήνη. ν 

81 Καὶ 8 Βαρζελλαῖ ὁ Γαλααδίτης 
κατέβη ἀπὸ “Ῥωγελλὴμ, καὶ διέβη τὸν 
᾿Ιορδάνην μετὰ τοῦ βασιλέως, διὰ νὰ 
συμπροπέμψῃ αὐτὸν ἕως πέραν τοῦ 
᾿Ιορδάνου. 32 Ἦτο δὲ ὁ Βαρζελλαῖ 
ἄνθρωπος γέρων o σφόδρα, ὀγδοήκοντα 
ἐτῶν ἡλικίας" 3 “καὶ διέτρεφε τὸν βα- 
σιλέα, či ὅτε ἐκάθητο ἐν ob vere διότι 
ἦτο ἄνθρωπος μέγας σφόδρα. 88 Καὶ 
εἶπεν č βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν Βαρζελλαὶ, 
Διάβα σὺ μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, καὶ θέλω σὲ τρέ- 
φει μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐν Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

34 Ὁ δὲ Βαρζελλαῖ εἶπε πρὸς τὸν 
βασιλέα, ηύσαι εἶναι αἱ ἡμέραι τῶν 
ἐτῶν τῆς ζωῆς μου, ὥστε νὰ ἀναβῶ 
μετὰ τοῦ Ἐλαιλεῶν: εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ; 
35 εἶμαι σήμερον TE ὀγδοήκοντα ἐ ἐτῶν 
ἡλικίας" δύναμαι. νὰ κάμω διάκρισιν 
μεταξὺ καλοῦ καὶ κακοῦ ; δύναται ὁ 
δοῦλός σου νὰ αἰσθανθῇ τί τρώγω, ἣ 
τί πίνω; δύναμαι νὰ ἀκούσω πλέον 
τὴν φωνὴν τῶν ἀδόντων ἢ τῶν ἀδου- 
σῶν; διὰ τί λοιπὸν ὁ δοῦλός σου νὰ 
ἦναι ἔτι καὶ φορτίον εἰς τὸν κύριόν μου 
τὸν βασιλέα; 80 ὁ δοῦλός σου θέλει 
διαβῆ τὸν ᾿Ιορδάνην μετὰ τοῦ βασιλέως 
μέχρις ὀλίγου διαστήματος" καὶ διὰ τί ὁ 
βασιλεὺς ἤθελε κάμει εἰς ἐμὲ τὴν ἀντα- 
πόδοσιν ταύτην; 87 ἂς ἐπιστρέψῃ ὁ 
δοῦλός σου, παρακαλῶ, διὰ νὰ ἀποθάνω 
ἐν τῇ πόλει μου, καὶ νὰ ἐνταφιασθῶ πλη- 
σίον τοῦ τάφου τοῦ πατρός μου καὶ 
τῆς μητρός μου" πλὴν ἰδοὺ ὁ δοῦλός 
σου ᾿Ξ Χιμάμ' ds διαβῇ μετὰ τοῦ κυ- 
ρίου μου τοῦ βασιλέως" καὶ κάμε εἰς 
αὐτὸν ὅ,τι φανῇ ἀρεστὸν εἰς τοὺς ὁ- 
φθαλμοὺς σου. 

38 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, Mer' ἐμοῦ 
θέλει διαβῆ 6 Χιμὰμ, καὶ ἐγὼ θέλω 
κάμει εἰς αὐτὸν ὅ,τι φαίνεται ἀρεστὸν 
εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς σου" καὶ εἰς σὲ 
θέλω κάμει πᾶν Gy ᾧητήσῃς παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ. 

39 Καὶ διέβη πᾶς ὁ λαὺς τὸν ᾿Ιορδά- 
νην. Καὶ ὅτε διέβη ὁ Βασιλεὺς, 89 κα- 
τεφίλησεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τὸν Βαρζελλαῖ, 
καὶ εὐλόγησεν αὐτόν" ὁ δὲ ἐπέστρεψεν 
εἰς τὸν τύπον αὑτοῦ. 40. Τότε διέβη 
ὁ βασιλεὺς εἰς Τάλγαλα, καὶ ὁ Χιμὰμ 
διέβη μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ" καὶ πᾶς ὃ λαὸς τοῦ 
᾿Ιούδα, καὶ ἔτι τὸ ἥμισυ τοῦ λαοῦ Ἰσ- 
ραὴλ, διεβίβασαν τὸν βασιλέα. 

41 Καὶ ἰδοὺ, πάντες οἱ ἄνδρες Ἰσ- 
ραὴλ ἦλθον πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, καὶ 
εἶπον πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα, Διὰ τί σὲ 
ἔκλεψαν οἱ ἀδελφοὶ ἡ ἡμῶν, οἱ ἄνδρες 
"ova, καὶ ὁ διεβίβασαν τὸν βασιλέα 
καὶ τὴν οἰκογένειαν αὐτοῦ, διὰ τοῦ Ἴορ- 





δάνου, καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἄνδρας τοῦ 
Δαβὶδ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ; 

42 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθησαν πάντες οἱ ἄν- 
δρες ἸΙούδα πρὸς τοὺς ἄνδρας Ἰσραὴλ, 
Διότι ὁ βασιλεὺς εἶναι " " συγγενὴς ἡ- 
μῶν" καὶ τί θυμόνετε διὰ τὸ πρᾶγμα 
τοῦτο; μήπως ἐφάγομεν τὶ ἐκ τοῦ 
βασιλέως ; ἣ ἔδωκεν εἰς ἡμᾶς δῶρον; 

48 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθησαν οἱ ἄνδρες ᾿ lo- 
ραὴλ πρὸς τοὺς ἄνδρας ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ 
εἶπον, Ἡμεῖς č; ἔχομεν δέκα μέρη εἰς τὸν 
βασιλέα, καὶ μάλιστα ἔχομεν εἰς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ πλειότερον παρὰ σεῖς" διὰ τί 
λοιπὸν Trepuppoveire ἡμᾶς; kal δὲν 
ἐλαλήσαμεν ἡ ἡμεῖς πρῶτοι μεταξὺ ἡ ἡμῶν 
περὶ τῆς ἐπιστροφῆς τοῦ βασιλέως ij- 

ὧν; 

Καὶ "oi λόγοι τῶν ἀνδρῶν ᾿Ιούδα 
ἦσαν σκληρότεροι παρὰ τοὺς λόγους 
τῶν ἀνδρῶν ᾿Ισραήλ. 


{ΚΕΦ. x.] ZYNEITEŽE δὲ νὰ ἦναι 
ἐκεῖ ἄνθρωπός τις διεστραμμένος, ὁ ovo- 
μαζόμενος Σεβὰ, υἱὸς τοῦ Βιχρεὶ, Βεν- 
ιαμίτης" καὶ ἐσάλπισε διὰ τῆς σάλπιγ- 
γος, καὶ εἶπε, | Δὲν ἔ; ἔχομεν ἡμεῖς μέρος 
εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ, οὐδὲ ἔχομεν Κλημονο- 
plav εἰς εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰεσσαί" Ἰσραὴλ, 

εἰς τὰς σκηνὰς αὑτοῦ ἕκαστος. 

2 Καὶ ἀνέβη πᾶς ἀνὴρ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἀπὸ 
ὄπισθεν τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἠκολούθησε 
Σεβὰ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Biypel' οἱ δὲ ἄνδρες}! 
᾿Ιούδα ἔμειναν, προσκεκολλημένοι εἰς 
τὸν βασιλέα αὑτῶν, ἀπὸ τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου 
ἕως Ἱερουσαλήμ. 

3 Kai ἦλθεν ὁ Δαβὶδ εἰς τὸν οἶκον 
εὐταῦ εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ" καὶ ἔλαβεν ὁ 
βασιλεὺς τὰς δέκα γυναῖκας τὰς παλ- 
λακὰς, τὰς ὁποίας εἶχεν ἀφήσει διὰ νὰ 
φυλάττωσι τὸν οἶκον, καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐ- 
τὰς εἰς οἶκον φυλάξεως, καὶ ἔτρεφεν 
αὐτάς" πλὴν δὲν εἰσῆλθε πρὸς αὐτάς" 
καὶ ἔμειναν. ἀποκεκλεισμέναι μέχρι τῆς 
ἡμέρας τοῦ θανάτου αὑτῶν, ζῶσαι ἐν 

"EP pela. 

4 Ἐἶπε δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν ᾿Α- 
μασὰ, “ Σύναξον͵ εἰς ἐμὲ τοὺς ἄνδρας 
᾿Ιούδα ἐντὸς τριῶν ἡμερῶν, καὶ σὺ νὰ 
παρευρεθῆῇς ὁ ἐνταῦθα. 5 Καὶ ὑπῆγεν 
6 ᾿Αμασὰ νὰ συνάξῃ τὸν "odda". ἐ- 
βράδυνεν ὅ ὅμως ὑπὲρ τὸν ὡρισμένον και- 
pov, τὸν ὁποῖον εἶχε διορίσει εἰς αὐτόν. 

θ Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν 'ABi- 
σαὶ, Τώρα ὁ “Σεβὰ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Βιχρεὶ 
θέλει κάμει εἰς ἡμᾶς μεγαλήτερον κα- 
κὸν rapa τὸν ᾿Αβεσσαλώμ' λάβε σὺ 

στοὺς δούλους τοῦ κυρίου σου; καὶ 
καταδίωξον ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ, διὰ νὰ μὴ 
εὕρῃ εἰς ἑαυτὸν πόλεις ὁ; vpis, καὶ δια- 
σωθῇ ἀπ᾿ ἔμπροσθεν. ἡμῶν. 7 Καὶ 
ἐξῆλθον ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ οἱ ἄνδρες τοῦ 
᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ 5 οἱ Χερεθαῖοι, καὶ οἱ Φελε- 


srbi 


at zi 12. 


35. δὲ 
Κριτ. η΄. 
ας: ιβ΄. 


1. 


1 κεφ. ιθ΄. 
42: 


3 Βασ. Α΄. 
ιβ΄, 16. 
Χρον. Β΄. 
a. τό. 


3. κεφ, ιε΄, 
ιό6: ε 
21, 23% 


4 κεφ. vb. 
I3. 


5 κεφ. «α΄, 
11. Βασ. 
Δ΄. α΄. 33. 
5 κεφ. η΄. 
18, Βασ. 
Α΄. α΄. 38. 














320 


ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 


Κεφ. κα΄. 





7 Ματθ. 
κε΄. 40. 
Δουκ. κβ΄. 


47: 


1 Bac,B'. 
«ε΄. 29. 
Xpov. Β΄, 


«τ΄. 4. 


U Βασ. Β΄. 
ιθ΄, 32, 











θαῖοι, καὶ πάντες οἱ δυνατοί" καὶ ἐξῆλ- 

θοὸν ἀπὸ ἹἹερουσαλὴμ, διὰ νὰ καταδιώ- 

ξωσιν ὀπίσω τοῦ Σεβὰ, υἱοῦ τοῦ Βι- 
εἰ, 

8 Ὅτε ἔφθασαν πλησίον τῆς με- 
γάλης πέτρας, τῆς ἐν TaBadv, ὁ 'A- 
μασὰ ἦλθεν εἰς συνάντησιν αὐτῶν. 'O 
δὲ ᾿Ιωὰβ εἶχε περιεζωσμένον τὸ ἱμά- 
τιον, τὸ ὁποῖον ἦτο ἐνδεδυμένος, καὶ 
ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸ περιεζωσμένην τὴν μάχαιραν, 
κρεμαμένην εἰς τὴν ὀσφὺν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ 
θήκῃ αὑτῆς" καὶ καθὼς ἐξῆλθεν αὐτὸς, 
ἔπεσε. 9 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Ιωὰβ πρὸς τὸν 
᾿Αμασὰ, ᾽γγιαίνεις, ἀδελφέ pov; "Kai 
ἐπίασεν ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ τὸν ᾿Αμασὰ μὲ τὴν 
δεξιὰν αὑτοῦ χεῖρα ἀπὸ τοῦ πώγωνος, 
διὰ νὰ φιλήσῃ αὐτόν. 10 Ὁ δὲ 'A- 
μασὰ δὲν ἐφυλάχθη τὴν μάχαιραν, ἥτις 
ἥτο ἐν τῇ χειρὶ τοῦ ᾿Ιωάβ' καὶ ὁ Ἰωὰβ 
ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν di αὐτῆς, ὃ εἰς τὴν 
πέμπτην πλευρὰν, καὶ ἔχυσε τὰ ἐντόσθια 
αὐτοῦ κατὰ γῆς, καὶ δὲν ἐδευτέρωσεν 
εἰς αὐτόν" καὶ ἀπέθανε. 

Τότε ὁ Ιωὰβ καὶ ᾿Αβισαὶ ὁ ἀδελφὸς 
αὐτοῦ κατεδίωξαν ὀπίσω τοῦ Σεβὰ, υἱοῦ 
τοῦ Βιχρεί. ll Εἷς δὲ ἐκ τῶν ἀνθρώ- 
πὼν τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰβ ἐστάθη πλησίον τοῦ 
᾿Αμασὰ, καὶ εἶπεν, Ὅστις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν 
᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ ὅστις εἶναι τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ἃς 
ἀκολουθῇ τὸν Ἰωάβ. 12 Ὁ δὲ᾿Αμασὰ 
ἔκειτο αἱματοκυλισμένος ἐν μέσῳ τῆς 
ὁδοῦ. Καὶ ὅτε εἶδεν οὗτος ὁ ἀνὴρ ὅτι 
πᾶς ὁ λαὺς ἵστατο, ἔσυρε τὸν ᾿Αμασὰ 
ἐκ τῆς ὁδοῦ εἰς τὸν ἀγρὸν, καὶ ἔῤῥιψεν 
ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἱμάτιον, καθὼς εἶδεν ὅτι πᾶς 
ὁ ἐρχόμενος πρὸς αὐτὸν ἵστατο. 18 
᾿Αφοῦ μετετοπίσθη ἐκ τῆς ὁδοῦ, πᾶς ὁ 
λαὸς ἐπέρασεν ὀπίσω τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰβ, διὰ 
νὰ καταδιώξωσι τὸν Σεβὰ, υἱὸν τοῦ 
Βιχρεί. 

14 'Excivos δὲ διῆλθε διὰ πασῶν τῶν 
φυλῶν τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ cis ᾿Αβὲλ καὶ εἰς 
Baid-uaayd, μετὰ πάντων τῶν Βηρι- 
τῶν, οἵτινες συνήχθησαν ὁμοῦ, καὶ ἢ- 
κολούθησαν αὐτὸν καὶ αὐτοί. 15 Τότε 
ἦλθον καὶ ἐπολιόρκησαν αὐτὸν ἐν ᾿Α- 
βὲλ-βαὶθ-μααχὰ, καὶ " ὕψωσαν πρό- 
χωμα ἐναντίον τῆς πόλεως, στήσαντες 
αὐτὸ πλησίον τοῦ προτειχίσματος, καὶ 
πᾶς ὃ λαὸς, ὁ μετὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰβ, διώρυσ- 
σον τὸ τεῖχος διὰ νὰ κρημνίσωσιν αὐτό. 

16 Τότε γυνή τις σοφὴ ἐβόησεν ἐκ 
τῆς πόλεως, ᾿Ακούσατε, ἀκούσατε" εἴ- 
ATE, παρακαὰ 6, πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, Πλη- 
σίασον ἕως ἐνταῦθα, καὶ θέλω λαλήσει 
πρὸς σέ. 17 Καὶ ὅτε ἐπλησίασεν εἰς 
αὐτὴν, ἡ γυνὴ εἶπε, Σὺ εἶσαι ὁ ᾿Ιωάβ; 
Ὁ δὲ ἀπεκρίθη, ᾿Εγώ. Τότε εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, ΓΑκουσον τοὺς λόγους τῆς δού- 
λης σου. Καὶ ἀπεκρίθη, ᾿Ακούω. 

18 Καὶ εἶπε, λέγουσα, ᾿Εσυνείθιζον 
νὰ λέγωσι τὸν παλαιὸν καιρὸν, λέ- 





γοντες, "ἃς ὑπάγωσι νὰ ζητήσωσι συμ- 
βουλὴν εἰς 'ABEA" καὶ οὕτως ἐτελείοναν 
τὴν ὑπόθεσιν' 19. ἐγὼ εἶμαι ἐκ τῶν εἰρη- 
νικῶν καὶ πιστῶν TOV Ἰσραήλ᾽ σὺ ζη- 
τεῖς νὰ καταστρέψῃς πόλιν, μάλιστα 
μητρόπολιν μεταξὺ τοῦ ᾿σραήλ᾽ διὰ 
τί θέλεις νὰ ἀφανίσῃς 5 τὴν κληρονο- 
μίαν τοῦ Κυρίου ; 

20 Καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰωὰβ, εἶπε, Μὴ 
γένοιτο, μὴ γένοιτο εἰς ἐμὲ, νὰ ἀφανί- 
σω, ij νὰ καταστρέψω! 21 τὸ πρᾶγ- 
μα δὲν εἶναι οὕτως" ἀλλὰ ἀνήρ τις ἐκ 
τοῦ ὄρους 'Ebpaty., ὀνομαζόμενος Σεβὰ, 
υἱὸς Βιχρεὶ, ἐσήκωσε τὴν χεῖρα αὑτοῦ 
κατὰ τοῦ βασιλέως, κατὰ τοῦ AaBid: 
παράδος αὐτὸν μόνον, καὶ θέλω ἀναχω- 
ρήσει ἀπὸ τῆς πόλεως. Καὶ εἶπεν ἡ 
γυνὴ πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, ᾿Ιδοὺ, ἡ κεφαλὴ 
αὐτοῦ θέλει ῥιφθὴ πρὸς σὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ 
τείχους. 

22 Καὶ ἦλθεν ἡ γυνὴ πρὸς πάντα τὸν 
λαὸν λαλοῦσα ᾽5ἐν τῇ σοφίᾳ αὑτῆς. Καὶ 
ἔκοψαν τὴν κεφαλὴν τοῦ Σεβὰ, υἱοῦ 
τοῦ Βιχρεὶ, καὶ ἔῤῥιψαν πρὸς τὸν 
Ἰωάβ, Τότε ἐσάλπισε διὰ τῆς σάλ- 
πιγγος, καὶ διεσκορπίσθησαν ἀπὰ τῆς 
πόλεως, ἕκαστος εἰς τὴν σκηνὴν αὑτοῦ. 
Καὶ ὁ Ἰωὰβ ἐπέστρεψεν εἰς Ἱερουσα- 
λὴμ, πρὸς τὸν βασιλέα. 


28 ἯΤΟ δὲ "ὁ ᾿Ιωὰβ ἐπὶ παντὸς τοῦ 
στρατεύματος τοῦ Ἰσραήλ" ὁ δὲ Βε- 
valas, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Ιωδαὲ, ἐπὶ τῶν Xepe- 
θαίων, καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν Φελεθαίων" 24 καὶ 
ὁ ᾿Αδωρὰμ ἣτο S ἐπὶ τῶν φόρων" καὶ 
165 Ἰωσαφὰτ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αχιλοὺδ, 
ὑπομνηματογράφος" 25 καὶ ὁ Σεβὰ, 
γραμματεὺς" 3 δὲ Σαδὼκ καὶ ᾿Αβιά- 
θαρ, ἱερεῖς" 26 καὶ ἔτι 15 Ιρὰς, ὁ Ἴαει- 
ρίτης, ἦτο αὐλάρχης πλησίον τοῦ Δαβίδ, 


[ΚΕΦ. κα΄. "ἜΓΕΙΝΕ δὲ πεῖνα ἐν 
ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ Δαβὶδ τρία ἔτη κατὰ 
συνέχειαν" καὶ ἠρώτησεν ὁ Δαβὶδ τὸν 
Κύριον. Καὶ ὁ Κύριος ἀπεκρίθη, Τοῦτο 
ἔγεινεν ἐξ αἰτίας τοῦ Σαοὺλ, καὶ τοῦ φο- 
νικοῦ οἴκου αὐτοῦ, διότι ἐθανάτωσε τοὺς 
TaBaoviras. 

2 Καὶ ἐκάλεσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοὺς Ta- 
βαωνίτας, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτούς" (οἱ 
δὲ TaBaoviru δὲν ἦσαν ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν 
Ἰσραὴλ, ἀλλ᾽ 1 ἐκ τῶν ἐναπολειφθέντων 
᾿Αμοῤῥαίων" καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ ᾿Ισραὴλ εἶχον 
ὀμόσει πρὸς αὐτούς" ὁ δὲ Σαοὺλ ἐζή- 
τησε νὰ θανατώσῃ αὐτοὺς, ὑπὸ τοῦ 
ζήλου αὑτοῦ πρὸς τοὺς υἱοὺς ᾿Ισραὴλ 
καὶ ᾿Ιούδα.) 3 'O Δαβὶδ λοιπὸν εἶπε 
πρὸς τοὺς PaBaoviras, Ti θέλω κάμει 
εἰς ἐσᾶς; καὶ μὲ τί θέλω κάμει ἐξι- 
λέωσιν, διὰ νὰ εὐλογήσητε “τὴν κλη- 
ρονομίαν τοῦ Κυρίου; 

4 οἱ δὲ Γαβαωνῖται εἶπον πρὸς αὐ- 


": Ἐκκλ. 
δ΄, τῇ, 15. 





VIno.0'. 
3,15, I6, 


17 














Κεφ. κβ΄. 





Τ κεφ. ς΄. 
ME 


5 six. 8. 
nep. γ᾽. 7. 
9 Ἰδὲ 
Δευτ. Ka. 
23. 


τὸ Σαμ. Α΄. 
λα΄. II, 
2): 
U Σαμ. Α΄. 
λα’ 10. 


1 Ἰησ. 
ιη΄. 18. 








ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. 


321 





τὸν, Ἡμεῖς οὔτε περὶ ἀργυρίου οὔτε 
περὶ χρυσίου ἔχομεν νὰ κάμωμεν μετὰ 
τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ij μετὰ τοῦ οἴκου αὐτοῦ" 
οὐδὲ ζητοῦμεν νὰ θανατώσῃς διὰ ἡμᾶς 
ἄνθρωπον € ἐκ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 

Καὶ εἶπεν, Ὅ, τι εἴπητε, θέλω κάμει 
εἰς ἐσᾶς. 

5 Καὶ ἀπεκρίθησαν πρὸς τὸν βασι- 
λέα, Τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ὅστις ἠφάνισεν 
ἡμᾶς, καὶ ὅστις ἐμηχανεύθη pa ἐξολο- 
θρεύσῃ ἡμᾶς, ὥστε νὰ μὴ ὑπάρχωμεν 
εἰς οὐδὲν ἐκ τῶν ὁρίων, τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ, 
6 ds παραδοθῶσιν εἰς ἡμᾶς ἑπτὰ ἄν- 
θρωποι ἐκ τῶν υἱῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ θέλομεν 
κρεμάσει αὐτοὺς πρὸς τὸν Κύριον ὃ ἐν 
Ταβαὰ τοῦ Σαοὺλ, 4 τοῦ ἐκλεκτοῦ τοῦ 
Κυρίου. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς, ᾿Εγὼ 
θέλω παραδώσει αὐτούς. 

7 Tov Μεμφιβοσθὲ ὅμως, τὸν υἱὸν 
τοῦ ᾿Ιωνάθαν, υἱοῦ τοῦ Σαοὺλ, ἐφείσθη 
ὁ βασιλεὺς, ὃ διὰ τὸν ὅρκον τοῦ Κυρίου 
τὸν μεταξὺ αὐτῶν, μεταξὺ τοῦ Δαβὶδ 
καὶ ᾿Ιωνάθαν υἱοῦ τοῦ Σαούλ. 8 Ἔλαβε 
δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοὺς δύο υἱοὺς τῆς " Ῥε- 
σφὰ, ϑυγατρὺς τοῦ "Ala, τοὺς ὁποίους 
ἐγέννησεν εἰς τὸν Σαοὺλ, Tov ᾿Δρμονεὶ 
καὶ Μεμφιβοσθέ" καὶ τοὺς πέντε υἱοὺς 
τῆς Μιχὰλ, θυγατρὸς τοῦ Σαοὺλ, τοὺς 
ὁποίους ἐγέννησεν εἰς τὸν ᾿Αδριὴλ, υἱὸν 
τοῦ Βαρζελλαὶ τοῦ MewXadirov' 9 
καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὰς χεῖρας 
τῶν Γαβαωνιτῶν, καὶ ἐκρέμασαν αὐτοὺς 
εἰς τὸν λόφον Ἶ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Κυρίου" 
καὶ ἔπεσον ὁμοῦ καὶ οἱ ἑπτὰ, καὶ ἐθα- 
νατώθησαν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ θερι- 
σμοῦ, ἐν ταῖς πρώταις, κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν 
τοῦ θερισμοῦ τῶν κριθῶν. 

10 "Ἧ δὲ Ῥεσφὰ, ἡ ΚᾺ θυγάτηρ τοῦ 
᾿Αἰὰ, ἔλαβε σάκκον, καὶ ἔστρωσεν. ad- 
τὸν εἰς ἑαυτὴν ἐπὶ τὸν βράχον, 9 ἀπὸ 
τῆς ἀρχῆς τοῦ θερισμοῦ č ἐωσοῦ ἔσταξεν 
ἐπ᾿ αὐτῶν ὕδωρ č ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ δὲν 
ἄφινεν οὔτε τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ 1 νὰ 
καθί ἴσωσιν ἐπ᾿ αὐτῶν τὴν ἡμέραν, οὔτε 
τὰ θηρία τοῦ ἀγροῦ τὴν νύκτα. 

11 Kai ἀνηγγέλθη πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ τί 
ἔκαμεν ἡ Ῥεσφὰ, ἡ θυγάτηρ τοῦ Aid, ἡ ἡ 
παλλακὴ τοῦ Σαούλ. 12 Καὶ ὑπῆγεν ὁ 
Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἔλαβε τὰ ὀστᾶ τοῦ Σαοὺλ, 
καὶ τὰ ὀστᾶ τοῦ ᾿Ιωνάθαν τοῦ υἱοῦ av- 
τοῦ, παρὰ τῶν ἀνδρῶν " τῆς ᾿ἸΙαβεὶς- τγα- 
λαὰδ, οἵτινες εἶχον κλέψει αὐτὰ ἐκ τῆς 
τσ χα Βαὶθ-σὰν, Ma: 
ἐκρέμασαν αὐτοὺς, καθ᾽ ἣν ἡμέραν οἱ 
Φιλισταῖοι ἐθανάτωσαν τὸν Σαοὺλ ἐν 
Γελβουέ" 18 καὶ ἀνεβίβασεν ἐκεῖθεν τὰ 
dord τοῦ Σαοὺλ, καὶ τὰ ὀστᾶ ᾿Ιωνάθαν 
τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ: καὶ ἐσύναξαν τὰ ὀστᾶ 
τῶν κρεμασθέντων. 14 Καὶ ἔθαψαν 
τὰ ὀστᾶ τοῦ Σαοὺλ καὶ ᾿Ιωνάθαν τοῦ 
υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ ἐν γῇ Βενιαμὶν 13 ἐν Σηλὰ, 
ἐν τῷ τάφῳ τοῦ Κεὶς, τοῦ πατρὸς ad- 

v 


ὅπου οἱ ἱ Φιλισταῖοι ] 





τοῦ" καὶ ἔκαμον πάντα ὅσα προσέταξεν 
ὁ βασιλεύς. 

Καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα 1 ἐξιλεώθη ὁ Θεὸς 
πρὸς τὴν γῆν. 


15 ἜΓΕΙΝΕ δὲ πάλιν πόλεμος τῶν 
Φιλισταίων μετὰ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ' καὶ κα- 
τέβη ὁ ὁ Δαβὶδ, καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ per 
αὐτοῦ, kal ἐπολέμησαν ἐναντίον τῶν 
Φιλισταίων, καὶ ἀπέκαμεν ὁ Δαβίδ. 
16 Ὁ δὲ Ἰσβὶ-βενὼβ, ὁ ὁ ἐκ τῶν τέκνων 
τοῦ Ῥαφὰ, τοῦ ὁποίου τῆς λόγχης τὸ 
βάρος ἦτο τριακόσιοι σίκλοι χαλκοῦ, 
ὅστις ἦτο περιεζωσμένος ῥομφαίαν νέαν, 
ἐσκόπευε νὰ θανατώσῃ τὸν Δαβίδ. 17 
᾿Ἐβοήθησεν ὅμως αὐτὸν ᾿Αβισαὶ, ὃ υἱὸς 
τῆς Σερουΐας, καὶ ἐπάταξε τὸν Φιλι- 
σταῖον, καὶ ἐθανάτωσεν αὐτόν. Τότε οἱ 
ἄνδρες τοῦ Δαβὶδ ὥμοσαν πρὸς αὐτὸν, 
λέγοντες, "Δὲν θέλεις ἐξέλθει πλέον 
ped" ἡμῶν εἰς πόλεμον, διὰ νὰ μὴ σβέ- 
σῃς "" τὸν λύχνον τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 

18 1" Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα ἔγεινε, πάλιν 
πόλεμος μετὰ τῶν Φιλισταίων ἐν Τὼβ, 
ἐν τῷ ὁποίῳ Σιββεχαὶ 6 Χουσαθίτης 
ἐθανάτωσε τὸν [| Za, ὅστις ἦτο ἐκ τῶν 
τέκνων τοῦ "Pad. 

19 Kal πάλιν ἔγεινε πόλεμος ἐ ἐν Τὼβ 
μετὰ τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ ὁ ᾿λχανὰν 
6 υἱὸς τοῦ || lapč- ὀρεγεὶμ, Βηθλεεμίτης, 
ἐθανάτωσε " τὸν ἀδελφὸν τοῦ Τολιὰθ 
τοῦ Ῥετθαίου, καὶ τὸ ξύλον τῆς λόγχης 
αὐτοῦ ἦτο ὡς ἀντίον ὑφαντοῦ. 

20 lea; Ἔγεινεν ἔτι πόλεμος ἐν Τὰθ, 
καὶ ἦτο ἀνὴρ ὑπερμεγέθης, καὶ οἱ δάκ- 
τυλοι τῶν χειρῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ οἱ δάκ- 
τυλοι τῶν ποδῶν αὐτοῦ ἧσαν ἐξ καὶ ἐξ, 
εἰκοσιτέσσαρες τὸν ἀριθμόν" καὶ οὗτος 
ἔτι ἦτο ἐκ τῆς γενεᾶς τοῦ Ῥαφά. 21 
Καὶ ὠνείδισε τὸν Ἰσραήλ" καὶ ᾿Ιωνά- 
θαν ὁ υἱὸς "ἢ τοῦ Σαμαὰ, ἀδελφοῦ τοῦ 
Δαβὶδ, pf αὐτόν. 

22 5: ῸΣ τέσσαρες οὗτοι : ἐγεννήθησαν 
εἰς τὸν "Papa ἐν TA8, καὶ ἔπεσον διὰ 
χειρὺς τοῦ Δαβὶδ, καὶ διὰ χειρὺς τῶν 
δούλων αὐτοῦ, 


[ΚΕΦ. κβ΄ ἢ KAT! ἐλάλησεν ὁ Δα- 


15 δὲ 
Ἰησ. ζ΄. 
26. κεφ. 
κδ΄, 25. 


1Ὲ peg, ιη΄. 


ΓΞ 

15 Βασ. Α΄. 
ια΄, 36: 
«εἰ. 4. 
WaA.pAB'. 
17 

18 Xpov, 
Α΄. κ΄. 4. 
V Xpov. | 
Α΄. ια΄. 29. 
| Ξιφφαὶ, 
Χρον. Α΄. 





ὁ τίτλος: 
λδ΄, I9. 

| 8. Aevr. 
AB'.4. 
Ψαλ, ιη΄. 
2, KTA.: 


Biš πρὸς τὸν Κύριον τοὺς λόγους τῆς | PEŠ 


φδῆς ταύτης, καθ᾽ ἣν ἡμέραν ὃ Κύριος 
2ηλευθέρωσεν αὐτὸν ἐκ χειρὸς πάντων 


| τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκ χειρὸς τοῦ 


Σαούλ' 2 καὶ εἶπεν, 

$"O ΚΥΡΙΟΣ εἶναι πέτρα μου, καὶ 
φρούριόν pov, καὶ ἐλευθερωτής jevi 

3 ὁ Θεὸς εἶναι ὁ βράχος μου" “ ἐπὶ 
αὐτὸν θέλω ἐλπίζει" 

5 Ἢ ἀσπίς μου, καὶ δ τὸ κέρας τῆς 
σωτηρίας pov, ta ὑψηλὸς πύργος 
μου, καὶ δὴ καταφυγή pov, 

Ὁ σωτήρ μου σὺ ἔσωσάς με ἐκ 
τῆς ἀδικίας. 

















I. 

18 "Ἐξόδ, 
κ΄. 21. 
Βασ. Α΄. 
η΄. Va. 
Waa. {Κ΄ 
2. 

IT Ψαλ. 


δ΄. 3. 











κε΄. 23. 





pen. 5. 
pi κεῷ. 1€. 26. Ψαλ, κβ'. 8. 
Βασ. Α΄. η΄. 32. 








ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. Κεφ. κβ΄, 
4 Θέλω ἐπικαλεσθὴ τὸν ἀξιύμ-) τὴν δικαιοσύνην μου" PS κατὰ τὴν 38 Ψαλ, 
wjrov Κύριον, καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἐχθρῶν καθαρότητα τῶν χειρῶν μου ἀνταπέ- “δ΄. Με τς 
μου θέλω σωθῆ. δωκεν εἰς ἐμέ. ΡῈν. ιη΄. 
δ Ὅτε τοῦ θανάτου τὰ κύματα μὲ 22 Διότι "ἐφύλαξα τὰς ὁδοὺς τοῦ ig. Taki 
περιεκύκλωσαν, χείμαῤῥοι ἀνομίας Κυρίου, καὶ δὲν ἠσέβησα ἐκκλίνας ἀπὸ peč se 
μὲ κατετρόμαξαν, τοῦ Θεοῦ μου. EM τ, 
6 9 οἱ πόνοι τοῦ ἄδου μὲ περιε- 23 Διότι δ πᾶσαι αἱ κρίσεις αὐτοῦ ENO ων 
κύκλωσαν, αἱ παγίδες τοῦ θανάτου! ἧσαν ἔμπροσθέν μου" καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν [ὦ V 
μὲ ἔφθασαν, διαταγμάτων αὐτοῦ δὲν ἀπεμακρύν- ζ ZL 
7 ἐν τῇ στενοχωρίᾳ μου 10 ἐπεκα- θην. Ψαλ. ug. 
λέσθην τὸν Κύριον, καὶ πρὸς τὸν 24 Καὶ 5! ἐστάθην ἄϊ ἄμεμπτος πρὸς 30 VRBE: 
Oedv μου ἐβόησα" αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐφυλάχθην ἀπὸ τῆς ἀνο- τι Te. si 
Καὶ 1 ἤκουσε τῆς φωνῆς μου ἐκ μίας μου. ο: ιζ΄ τ. 
τοῦ ναοῦ αὑτοῦ, καὶ ἡ κραυγή μου 25 Καὶ PP ἀνταπέδωκεν εἰς ἐμὲ ὁ Ὧβ a. τ. 
ἦλθεν εἰς τὰ ὦτα αὐτοῦ. Κύριος, κατὰ τὴν δικαιοσύνην μου, 35 ςίχ. 21. 
8 Τότε 13 ἐσαλεύθη καὶ ἔντρομος κατὰ τὴν καθαρότητά μου ἔμπροσθεν | Ματθ. 
ἔγεινεν ἡ γῆ, rd θεμέλια τοῦ οὐ-] τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὑτοῦ. €. m 
ρανοῦ ἐταράχθησαν καὶ ἐσαλεύθη- do 8 Μετὰ ὁσίου, ὅσιος θέλεις | eur. 
σαν, διότι ὠργίσθη. εἶσθαι" μετὰ ἀνδρὸς τελείου, τέλειος κε΄. 23, 
9 Καπνὸς ἀνέβαινεν ἐκ τῶν μυκ- θέλεις εἶσθαι" 34.27,88. 
τήρων αὐτοῦ, καὶ “πῦρ κατατρῶγον 27 Μετὰ καθαροῦ, καθαρὸς θέλεις V, Ἐξόδ. 
ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ ἄνθρακες) εἶσθαι" καὶ ὃ" μετὰ διεστραμμένου | V" 1: 8. 
ἀνήφθησαν ἀ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. διεστραμμένα θέλεις φερθῆ. aa. οβ'. 
10 Καὶ "ἔκλινε τοὺς οὐρανοὺς, 28 Καὶ ἡ θέλεις σώσει λαὸν τε- Sa ah 
καὶ κατέβη, καὶ δ γνόφος ὑπὸ rods| θλιμμένον" 89 ἐπὶ δὲ τοὺς dre, ηφά- UDJE 
πόδας αὐτοῦ. vovs οἱ ὀφθαλμοί σου εἶναι, διὰ νὰ ὩΣ τὴ 
11 Καὶ ἐπέβη ἐπὶ χερουβεὶμ, καὶ ταπεινώσῃς αὐτούς. ira, Iz: 
ἐπέταξε, καὶ V ἐφάνη emi πτερύγων 29 Διότι σὺ εἶσαι ὁ λύχνος μου, | er, V 
ἀνέμων. Κύριε" καὶ ὁ Κύριος θέλει φωτίσει Δαν, δ΄ 
12 Kai 1" ἔθεσε σκηνὴν πέριξ ad-| τὸ σκότος μου. 37. 
τοῦ τὸ σκότος, ὕδατα ζοφερὰ, νέφη 80 Διότι διὰ σοῦ θέλω διασπά- | κευτ. 
πυκνὰ τῶν ἀέρων. σει στράτευμα" διὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ μου 'χρ΄, 4 
13 9" AvOpakes πυρὸς ἐξεκαύθη- |. θέλω ὑπερπηδήσει τεῖχος. Δαν. δ᾽ 
σαν, ἐκ τῆς λάμψεως τῆς ἔμπροσθεν 31 Τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὅ1 ἡ ὁδὸς αὐτοῦ εἶναι 31: 
αὐτοῦ. ἄμωμος, ὃ ὁ λόγος. τοῦ Κυρίου εἶναι [᾿Αποκ. 1€'. 
14 Ὁ ᾿Εβρόντησεν ὁ Κύριος ἐξ δεδοκιμασμένος" εἶναι ἀσπὶς πάντων | 3. 
οὐρανοῦ, καὶ ὁ Ὕψιστος ἔδωκε τὴν τῶν ἐλπιζόντων ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν. 38. ψαλ, 
φωνὴν αὑτοῦ. 32 Διότι Po τίς Θεὸς, πλὴν τοῦ |18'. 6 
15 Καὶ "! ἀπέστειλε βέλη, καὶ ἐ- Κυρίου ; καὶ τίς φρούριον, πλὴν τοῦ ριθ΄. 140 
σκόρπισεν αὐτούς' ἀστραπὰς, καὶ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν; ea 5 
συνετάραξεν αὐτούς. 38 00. Θεὸς, εἶναι, ἢ τὸ κραταιὸν | 5, ŽARA 
16 Καὶ ἐφάνησαν οἱ πυθμένες τῆς ὀχύρωμά μου καὶ “ καθιστῶν ἄ- ; a €. 
θαλάσσης, ἀνεκαλύφθησαν τὰ θεμέ-͵ μῶμον τὴν ὁδόν μου. 6: Em 
λια τῆς οἰκουμένης, 34 Κάμνει τοὺς πόδας μου "ios ἣν Rada, 
᾿Ξ εὶς τὴν ἐπιτίμησιν τοῦ Κυρίου, τῶν ἐλάφων, καὶ "uč στήνει ἐπὶ 4’ Ὁ 
ἀπὸ τοῦ φυσήματος τῆς πνοῆς τῶν τοὺς ὑψηλοὺς τύπους μου. Ψαλ. κί 
μυκτήρων αὐτοῦ. 35 “" Διδάσκει τὰς χεῖράς μου εἰς α΄. κη΄. 7, 
17 "S Ἐξαπέστειλεν ἐξ ὕψους" č-| πόλεμον, καὶ ἔκαμε τόξον χαλκοῦν ič 
λαβέ με' εἵλκυσέ με ἐξ ὑδάτων πολ-[ τοὺς Bpayiovds μου. 
λῶν. 80 Καὶ ἔδωκας εἰς ἐμὲ τὴν ἀ- 
185: ᾿Ηλευθέρωσέ με ἐκ τοῦ Ovva- | σπίδα τῆς σωτηρίας σου" καὶ ἡ ἀγα- 
τοῦ ἐχθροῦ μου, καὶ ἐκ τῶν μισούν- | θύτης σου μὲ ἐμεγάλυνε. ( 
τῶν με, Čudre ἦσαν δυνατώτεροί μου. 37 xa S ἐπλάτυνας τὰ βήματά 
19 Προέφθασάν με ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ μου ὑποκάτω μου, καὶ οἱ πόδες nov | 
τῆς θλίψεώς μου" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ Κύριος] δὲν ἐκλονίσθησαν. š 
ἐστάθη τὸ ἀντιστήριγμά βου" 38 Κατεδίωξα τοὺς ἐχθρούς μου, H 
20 Καὶ ? ἐξήγαγέ με εἰς εὐρυχω-ἰ καὶ ἠφάνισα αὐτούς" καὶ δὲν ἐπέ- 
ρίαν" ἠλευθέρωσέ με, διότι "ὁ ηὐδό-[ στρεψα ἑωσοῦ συνετέλεσα αὐτούς. 
κησεν εἰς ἐμέ. 39 Καὶ συνετέλεσα αὐτοὺς, καὶ 
217" Αὐντήμταψέ με ὁ Κύριος kart | ουνέτριψα αὐτοὺς, καὶ δὲν ἠδυνήθη- 


T six. 25. 


Zaj, Α΄, 
Ψαλ. ja 8. v 


SS Δευτ. λβ΄, 13. Ἡσα. λγ΄. 16: νη΄. 14. 
pad.I. Ὁ Παρ, δ΄. 12. 

















Κεφ. κγ΄. 


ΣΑΜΟΥῊΛ Β΄. 








415 Μαλ. δ΄. 


3. 

47 Va, 
ιη΄.32,30. 
18 Ψαλ, 











σαν νὰ ἀνεγερθῶσι' καὶ ἔπεσον 
4 ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας μου. | 

40 Kai H περιέζωσάς με δύναμιν. 
εἰς πόλεμον" SŠ συνέκαμψας ὑποκάτω 
μου τοὺς ἐπανισταμένους ἐπ᾽ ἐμέ. 

41 Καὶ “ἔκαμες τοὺς ἐχθρούς μου 
νὰ στρέψωσιν εἰς ἐμὲ τὰ νῶτα, καὶ 
ἐξωλόθρευσα τοὺς μισοῦντάς με. 

42 Περιέβλεψαν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδεὶς ὁ 
σώζων" ἐβόησαν δ᾿ πρὸς τὸν Κύριον, 
καὶ δὲν εἰσήκουσεν αὐτῶν. 

43 Καὶ κατελέπτυνα αὐτοὺς δ᾽ ὡς | 
τὴν σκόνην τῆς γῆς" συνέτριψα αὐ- 
τοὺς "os τὸν πηλὸν τῆς ὁδοῦ, καὶ 
κατεπάτησα αὐτούς. 

44 Καὶ δ᾽ ἠλευθέρωσάς με ἐκ τῶν 
ἀντιλογιῶν τοῦ λαοῦ μου κατέστη- | 
ods με 5' κεφαλὴν ἐθνῶν" $$ λαὸς, rv | 
ὁποῖον δὲν ἐγνώρισα, ἐδούλευσεν εἰς 
ἐμέ. | 

45 evo ὑπετάχθησαν εἰς čne, 
μόλις ἤκουσαν, καὶ ὑπήκουσαν εἰς 
ἐμέ. 

46 Ξένοι παρελύθησαν, καὶ κατε- 
τρόμαξαν δ᾽ ἐκ τῶν ἀποκρύφων τόπων 
αὑτῶν. 

47 Ζῇ Κύριος" καὶ εὐλογημένον 
577) φρούριόν μου καὶ ἂς ὑψωθῇ ὁ 
Θεὸς, τὸ φρούριον τῆς σωτηρίας 
μου. 

48 Ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ ἐκδικῶν με, δ8 καὶ 
ὑποτάττων τοὺς λαοὺς ὑποκάτω μου" 

49 Καὶ ὁ ἐξαγαγών με ἐκ τῶν 
ἐχθρῶν μου" σὺ, ναὶ, μὲ ὑψόνεις 
ὑπεράνω τῶν ἐπανισταμένων ἐπ᾽ ἐμέ" 
ἠλευθέρωσάς με ἀπὸ “᾽ ἀνδρὸς ἀδί- 
κου. 

δ0 Διὰ τοῦτο θέλω σὲ ὑμνεῖ, 
Κύριε, V μεταξὺ τῶν ἐθνῶν, καὶ εἰς 
τὸ ὄνομά σου θέλω ψάλλει. 

51 Αὐτὸς ἢ μεγαλύνει τὰς σωτη- 
ρίας τοῦ βασιλέως αὑτοῦ" καὶ κά- 
μνει ἔλεος “ἢ εἰς τὸν κεχρισμένον 
αὑτοῦ, εἰς τὸν Δαβὶδ S καὶ εἰς τὸ 
σπέρμα αὐτοῦ ἕως αἰῶνος. | 


δὶ 


[ΚΕΦ. κγ΄.] ΟΥ̓́ΤΟΙ δὲ εἶναι οἱ λόγοι 
τοῦ Δαβὶδ, οἱ τελευταῖοι" 

Ὁ Δαβὶδ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιεσσαὶ, εἶπε, 
καὶ | ἀνὴρ ὅστις ἀνεβιβάσθη εἰς 
ὕψος, 

2'O κεχρισμένος τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ 
᾿Ιακὼβ, καὶ ὁ γλυκὺς ψαλμῳδὺς τοῦ 
Ἰσραὴλ, εἶπε, 

2 S Tlvedua Κυρίου ἐλάλησε dč 
ἐμοῦ, kal ὁ λόγος αὐτοῦ ἦλθεν ἐπὶ 
τῆς γλώσσης μου. 

8 Ὁ Θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ εἶπε πρὸς 
ἐμὲ, $6 Βράχος τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ ἐλάλη- 
σεν, 

Ὃ ἐξουσιάζων ἐπὶ ἀνθρώπους, ἃς 

4 δευτ. λβ΄. 4, 31. κεφ. κβ΄. 2, 32. 

Υ2 





ἦναι δίκαιος, ἐξουσιάζων ὅ μετὰ φό- 
βου Θεοῦ" 

4 Καὶ δθέλει εἶσθαι ὡς τὸ φῶς τῆς 
πρωΐας, ὅταν ἀνατέλλῃ ὁ ἥλιος 
πρωΐας ἀνεφέλου, ὡς ἡ ἐκ τῆς γῆς 
χλόη, ἀπὸ τῆς λάμψεως τῆς ἐκ τῆς 
βροχῆς. 


gv να ΝΑ κα 
5 "Av καὶ ὁ οἶκός μου δὲν εἶναι 


τοιοῦτος ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἴ δια- τ 


θήκην ὅμως αἰώνιον ἔκαμε μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, 
διατεταγμένην κατὰ πάντα, καὶ d- 
oddani" 

Ὅθεν τοῦτο εἶναι πᾶσα ἡ σωτηρία 
μου, καὶ πᾶσα ἡ ἐπιθυμία" ἂν καὶ 
δὲν ἔκαμε νὰ βλαστήσῃ. 

θ Οἱ δὲ παράνομοι, πάντες οὗτοι 
θέλουσιν εἶσθαι ὡς ἄκανθαι ἐξωσμέναι, 
διότι μὲ χεῖρας δὲν πιάνονται" 

7 Καὶ ὅστις ἐγγίσῃ αὐτὰς, πρέπει 


43. s : ἐν τω s! 
νὰ ἦναι ὡπλισμένος μὲ σίδηρον, καὶ 


μὲ ξύλον λόγχης" 
Καὶ θέλουσι κατακαυθὴ ἐν πυρὶ 
ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ τόπῳ. 


8 ΤΑΥ͂ΤΑ εἶναι τὰ ὀνόματα τῶν ἰσχυ- 
ρῶν, τοὺς ὁποίους εἶχεν ὁ Δαβίδ' 

᾿Ιοσὲβ-βασεβὲθ ὁ Ὑαχμονίτης, πρῶ- 
τὸς τῶν τριῶν" οὗτος ἦτο ᾿Αδινὼ ὁ 
᾿Ασωναῖος, ὅστις ἐθανάτωσεν ὀκτακο- 
σίους ἐν μιᾷ μάχῃ. 

9 Καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν, Ἐλεάζαρ 6 υἱὸς 
τοῦ Δωδὼ, υἱοῦ τοῦ ᾿Αχωχὶ, εἷς ἐκ τῶν 
τριῶν ἰσχυρῶν μετὰ τοῦ Δαβὶδ, ὅτε 
ὠνείδισαν τοὺς Φιλισταίους τοὺς ἐκεῖ 
συνηθροισμένους εἰς μάχην, καὶ οἱ 
ἄνδρες ᾿Ισραὴλ ἐσύρθησαν' 10 οὗτος 
σηκωθεὶς, ἐπάταξε τοὺς Φιλισταίους, 
ἑωσοῦ ἀπέκαμεν ἡ χεὶρ αὐτοῦ, καὶ 
ἐκολλήθη ἡ χεὶρ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν μάχαι- 
ραν" καὶ ἔκαμεν ὃ Κύριος σωτηρίαν 
μεγάλην ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ὁ λαὸς 
ἐπέστρεψεν ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ μόνον διὰ νὰ 


᾿λαφυραγωγήσῃ. 


11 Μετὰ δὲ τοῦτον " Σαμμὰ, ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ. 'Ayal, ὁ ᾿Αραρίτης" ᾿ καὶ οἱ μὲν 
Φιλισταῖοι εἶχον συναχθῆὴ εἰς σῶμα, 
ὅπου ἦτο μερίδιον ἀγροῦ πλῆρες φα- 
kijs, ὁ δὲ λαὸς ἔφυγεν ἀπὸ προσώπου 
τῶν Φιλισταίων" 12 οὗτος δὲ ἐστη- 
λώθη ἐν τῷ μέσῳ τοῦ ἀγροῦ, καὶ ὑπερ- 
ἀσπίσθη αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐπάταξε τοὺς 
Φιλισταίους" καὶ ὁ Κύριος ἔκαμε σω- 
τηρίαν μεγάλην. 

13 MKareBnoav ἔτι τρεῖς ἐκ τῶν 
τριάκοντα ἀρχηγῶν, καὶ ἦλθον πρὸς 
τὸν Δαβὶδ ἐν καιρῷ θέρους, "3 εἰς τὸ 
σπήλαιον ᾿Οδολλάμ' τὸ δὲ στρατόπε- 
δὸν τῶν Φιλισταίων ἐστρατοπέδευεν 
18ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι Ῥαφαείμ. 14 Καὶ ὁ 
Δαβὶδ ἣτο τότε Mt ἐν ὀχυρώματι, καὶ ἣ 
φρουρὰ τῶν Φιλισταίων τότε ἐν Βηθ- 
λεέμ. 15 Καὶ ἐπεπόθησεν ὁ Δαβὶδ 


᾿Ιδὲ Ψαλ, 
PE. 3. 

T ep. Če 
I5, 16: 
πθ΄. 20. 
Ἧσα. νε΄, 


3. 

















324 


ΣΑΜΟΥΗΛ Β΄. Κεφ. κδ΄. 





15 Λευιτ. 


ιζ΄. το. 


16 Xpov. 
Α΄. ια΄. 20. 


19 κεφ. η΄. 
18: κ΄, 
23. 

20 κεφ. β΄. 
18. 

31: Xpov. 
Α΄. ια΄. 2, 
Σαμμώθ. 


3 Kpir, 
β΄. 9. 





ὕδωρ, καὶ εἶπε, Τίς ἤθελε μοὶ δώσει νὰ 
πίω ὕδωρ ἐκ τοῦ φρέατος τῆς Βηθλεὲμ, 
τοῦ πλησίον τῆς πύλης; 10 Καὶ διέ- 
σχισαν οἱ τρεῖς ἰσχυροὶ τὸ στρατόπε- 
δὸν τῶν Φιλισταίων, καὶ ἤντλησαν 
ὕδωρ ἐκ τοῦ φρέατος τῆς Βηθλεὲμ, τοῦ 
ἐν τῇ πύλῃ, καὶ λαβόντες ἔφεραν πρὸς 
τὸν Δαβίδ' δὲν ἠθέλησεν ὅμως νὰ πίη, 
ἀλλ᾽ ἔκαμεν αὐτὸ σπονδὴν εἰς τὸν Κύ- 
ριον" 17 καὶ εἶπε, Μὴ γένοιτο εἰς ἐμὲ, 
Κύριε, νὰ πράξω τοῦτο! %7) αἷμα τῶν 
ἀνδρῶν, τῶν πορευθέντων μετὰ κινδύ- 
νου τῆς ζωῆς αὑτῶν, νὰ πίω ἐγώ; Καὶ 
δὲν ἠθέλησε νὰ πίῃ. Ταῦτα ἔκαμον οἱ 
τρεῖς ἰσχυροί. 

18 Καὶ 15 ᾿Αβισαὶ, ὁ ἀδελφὸς τοῦ 
᾿ἸΙωὰβ, υἱὸς τῆς Σερουΐας, ἦτο πρῶτος 
τῶν τριῶν" καὶ οὗτος σεΐων τὴν λόγχην 
αὑτοῦ ἐναντίον τριακοσίων, ἐθανάτωσεν 
αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἀπέκτησεν ὄνομα μεταξὺ 
τῶν τριῶν. 19 Δὲν ἐστάθη οὗτος ὁ 
ἐνδοξότερος ἐκ τῶν τριῶν; διὰ τοῦτο 
ἔγεινεν ἀρχηγὸς αὐτῶν' δὲν ἔφθασεν 
ὅμως μέχρι τῶν τριῶν πρώτων. 

20 Καὶ Βεναΐας, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωδαὲ, 
υἱὸς ἀνδρὸς δυνατοῦ Mamo Καβσεὴλ, 
ὅστις ἔκαμε πολλὰ ἀνδραγαθήματα, 


15 οὗτος ἐπάταξε τοὺς δύο Neovroders | 


ἄνδρας τοῦ ModB' οὗτος ἔτι κατέβη, 
καὶ ἐπάταξε λέοντα ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ λάκκου 
ἐν ἡμέρᾳ χιόνος. 21 Οὗτος ἔτι ἐπά- 
ταξε τὸν ἄνδρα τὸν Αἰγύπτιον, ἄνδρα 
ὡραῖον" καὶ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ τοῦ Αἰγυπτίου 
ἣτο λόγχη" ἐκεῖνος δὲ κατέβη πρὸς 
αὐτὸν μὲ ῥάβδον, καὶ ἁρπάσας τὴν 
λόγχην ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τοῦ Αἰγυπτίου, 
ἐθανάτωσεν αὐτὸν διὰ τῆς ἰδίας αὐτοῦ 
λύγχης. 22 Ταῦτα ἔκαμε Βεναΐας, ὁ 
υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωδαὲ, καὶ ἀπέκτησεν ὄνομα 
μεταξὺ τῶν τριῶν ἰσχυρῶν. 28 Ἦτο 
ἐνδοξότερος τῶν τριάκοντα' δὲν ἔ- 
bdacev ὅμως μέχρι τῶν τριῶν πρώτων" 
καὶ κατέστησεν αὐτὸν ὁ Δαβὶδ 13 ἐπὶ 
τῶν δορυφόρων. αὑτοῦ. 

24 39᾽ Ἀσαὴλ, ὁ ἀδελφὸς τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰβ, 
το μεταξὺ τῶν τριάκοντα" οἵτινες ἦσαν 
᾿Ἐλχανὰν, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Δωδὼ, ἐκ τῆς 
Βηθλεέμ: 26 "šanju ὁ ᾿Αρωδίτης" 
᾿Ελικὰ ὁ "Apodirnst 26 Χελὴς ὁ 
Φαλτίτης᾽ Ἰρὰς, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Ικκὴς, ὁ 
Θεκωΐτης" 27 ᾿Αβιέζερ 6 ᾿Λναθωθίτης" 
Μεβουναὶ ὁ Χουσαθίτης' 28 Σαλμὼν 
ὁ ᾿Αχωχίτης" Maapai ὁ Νετωφαθίτης" 
29 Χελὲβ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Βαανὰ, ὁ Νετω- 
φαθίτης" Ἰτταὶ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ 'PiBal, ἀπὸ 
TaBad, τῶν υἱῶν Βενιαμίν" 30 Βεναΐας 
ὁ Πιραθωνίτης" ᾿Ιδδαῖ, ἐκ τῶν κοιλά- 
δων Tads 31 ᾿Αβὶ-ἀλβὼν ὁ 'Ap- 
βαθίτης" ᾿Αζμαβὲθ 6 Βαρουμίτης" 32 
ἘἘλιαβὰ ὁ Σααλβωνίτης" ᾿Ιωνάθαν, ἐκ 
τῶν υἱῶν Ἰαασήν' 33 Σαμμὰ 8 'Apa- 
ρίτης᾽ ᾿Αχιὰμ, ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ Σαρὰρ, ὅ 


᾿Αραρίτης' 34 ᾿Ελιφελὲτ, ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ 'AacBai, υἱὸς τοῦ Μααχαθίτου" 
᾿Ἐλιὰμ, ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ᾿Αχιτόφελ τοῦ Tu- 
λωναίου: 35 'Eopai ὁ Καρμηλίτης" 
Φααραὶ ὁ ᾿Αρβίτης" 3G'IyaA, ὁ υἱὸς 
τοῦ Νάθαν, ἀπὸ Σωβά" Βανὶ ὁ Γαδίτης" 
37 Σελὲκ ὁ ᾿Αμμωνίτης" Νααραὶ ὁ 
Βηρωθαῖος, ὁ ὁπλοφόρος τοῦ ᾿Ιωὰβ, 
υἱοῦ τῆς Σερουΐας" 38 2 ἸΙρὰς 6 Ἰε- 33 κεφ. κ΄. 
θρίτης" VapijB ὁ ᾿Ιεθρίτης" 39 ?'Odplas | 26. 


ὁ Χετταῖος" πάντες τριάκοντα ἑπτά. 3. κεφ, 


[ΚΕΦ. kd.) ΚΑΙ ' ἐξήφθη πάλιν ἡ 
ὀργὴ τοῦ Κυρίου ἐναντίον τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, 1 κεφ. 
καὶ ᾿Ιδιήγειρε τὸν Δαβὶδ ἐναντίον αὐ- ka'. τ. 
τῶν νὰ εἴπῃ, “Ὕπαγε, ἀρίθμησον Tov | || ὁ Σα- 
| Ἰσραὴλ καὶ τὸν ᾿Ιούδαν. 2 Kai εἶπεν Tavas, 
ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν Ἰωὰβ, τὸν ἀρχη- Χρον. Α΄. 
| yov τοῦ στρατεύματος, ὅστις ἦτο μετ᾽ 
αὐτοῦ, Δίελθε τώρα πάσας τὰς φυλὰς “; 
τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, "dro Δὰν ἕως Βὴρ-σαβεὲ, 9:1: tem 
καὶ ἀπαρίθμησον τὸν λαὸν, ἡ διὰ va 
μάθῳ τὸν ἀριθμὸν τοῦ λαοῦ. 

8 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ πρὸς τὸν βασι- |: Kpr za 

ΤΣ Haso εἰς 
λέα, Εἴθε Κύριος ὁ Θεός σου νὰ προσ- τ 
θέσῃ εἰς τὸν λαὸν ἑκατονταπλάσιον 4 Ἵερ. ιζ΄. 
ἀφ᾽ ὅ,τι εἶναι, καὶ νὰ ἴδωσιν οἱ ὀφθαλ-᾿ z. 
μοὶ τοῦ κυρίου μου τοῦ βασιλέως" πλὴν. 
διὰ τί ὁ κύριός μου ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐπιθυ- 
μεῖ τὸ πρᾶγμα τοῦτο; 

4 Ὁ λόγος ὅμως τοῦ βασιλέως ὑπερ- 
ίσχυσεν ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιωὰβ, καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς 
ἀρχηγοὺς τοῦ στρατεύματος" καὶ ἐξ- 
ἢλθεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ, καὶ οἱ ἀρχηγοὶ τοῦ 
στρατεύματος ἀπ᾽ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βα- 
σιλέως, διὰ νὰ ἀπαριθμήσωσι τὸν λαὸν 
τὸν Ἰσραήλ. 

δ Καὶ διέβησαν τὸν ᾿Ιορδάνην, καὶ 
ἐστρατοπέδευσαν ἐν δ᾿ Ἀροὴρ, ἐκ τῶν 
δεξιῶν τῆς πόλεως, τῆς ἐν μέσῳ τῆς 
φάραγγος Τὰδ, καὶ πρὸς "lačijp. Θ᾽’ 
"Ἔπειτα ἦλθον εἰς Γαλαὰδ, καὶ εἰς τὴν 
γῆν Ταχτὶμ-ὀδσεί: καὶ ἦλθον εἰς ἸΔὰν- 
ἰαὰν, καὶ πέριξ, ἕως ὅ τῆς Σιδῶνος" 7 
καὶ ἦλθον εἰς τὸ φρούριον τῆς Τύρου, 
καὶ εἰς πάσας τὰς πόλεις τῶν Edalov 
καὶ τῶν Χαναναίων" καὶ ἐξῆλθον κατὰ 
τὸ νότιον τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα, εἰς Bijp-oaBeč. 

8 ᾿Αφοῦ δὲ περιώδευσαν πᾶσαν τὴν 
γῆν, ἦλθον εἰς “Ἱερουσαλὴμ, εἰς τὸ 
τέλος ἐννέα μηνῶν καὶ εἴκοσι ἡμερῶν. 
9 Καὶ ἔδωκεν ὁ Ἰωὰβ εἰς τὸν βασι- 
λέα τὸ κεφάλαιον τῆς ἀπαριθμήσεως 
τοῦ λαοῦ" καὶ "ἦσαν ὁ Ἰσραὴλ ὀκτα-]}» Ἰδὲ 
κόσιαι χιλιάδες ἄνδρες δυνάμεως σύ- Χρον. Α΄. 

ovres ῥομφαίαν" καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες τοῦ] κα΄. 5. 
Ἰούδα πεντακόσιαι χιλιάδες, 

10 Καὶ 1 ἡ καρδία τοῦ Δαβὶδ čkrv- |" Zan. 
πησεν αὐτὸν, ἀφοῦ ἀπηρίθμησε τὸν Α΄. κδ΄. 6. 
λαόν. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν 
Κύριον, V Ἡ μάρτησα σφόδρα, πράξας | κεφ. 
roiro' καὶ τώρα, δέομαί σου, Κύριε, ιβ΄. 13. 




















Κεφ. α΄. 


BAZIAEON Α΄. 


335 





15 Σαμ. 
ΓΤ ὦ Ἐν 


15 zaj. 
Δ΄. κβ΄. 5. 
M Zag. 
Α΄, θ΄. 9. 
Χρον. Α΄. 
κθ΄. 29. 


15 Ἰδὲ 
Χρον. A'. 


κα΄. 12. 





κζ΄. 24. 
19 Ἐρῤόδ, 


ιβ΄. 23. 
Χρον. Α΄. 
κα΄. 15. 
ἂν Tev.s!', 
6. Σαμ. 
Α΄, ιε΄. 11. 
Ἰωὴλ B'. 
13, 14. 

2 Χρον, 
Α΄. κα΄. 
18. Xpov. 








ἀφαίρεσον τὴν ἀνομίαν τοῦ δούλου 
σου, ὅτι 2 ἐμωράνθην σφόδρα. 

ll Kal ὅτε ἐσηκώθη ὁ Δαβὶδ τὸ 
πρωΐ, ὁ λόγος τοῦ Κυρίου ἦλθε πρὸς 

ϑγὸν Τὰδ τὸν προφήτην, rov βλέ- 
ποντὰ τοῦ Δαβὶδ, λέγων, 12" Ὕπαγε, 
καὶ εἰπὲ πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, Οὕτω λέγει 
Κύριος" Τρία πράγματα ἐγὼ προβάλλω 
εἰς σέ ἔκλεξον εἰς σεαυτὸν ἐν ἐκ τού- 
τῶν, καὶ θέλω σοὶ κάμει αὐτό. 

13 Ἦλθε λοιπὸν 8 Τὰδ πρὸς τὸν 
Δαβὶδ, καὶ ἀνήγγειλε πὶ ὸς αὐτὸν, καὶ 
εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν, Θέλεις 5 νὰ ἐπέλθωσιν 
εἰς σὲ ἑπτὰ ἔτη πείνας ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν 
σου; ἢ τρεῖς μῆνας νὰ φεύγῃ: ἀπ᾽ 
ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἐχθρῶν σου, καὶ νὰ 
σὲ διώκωσιν ; ἢ τρεῖς ἡμέρας νὰ ἦναι 
θανατικὸν ἐν τῇ γῇ σου; τώρα συλ- 
λογίσθητι, καὶ ἰδὲ ποίαν ἀπόκρισιν 
θέλω φέρει πρὸς. τὸν ἀποστείλαντά με. 

14 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν Τὰδ, 
Στενά μοι πανταχόθεν σφόδρα" ἂς πέσω 
λοιπὸν εἰς τὴν χεῖρα τοῦ Κυρίου, "" δι- 
ὅτι εἶναι πολλοὶ οἱ οἰκτιρμοὶ αὐτοῦ" 
Ἢ εἰς χεῖρα δὲ ἀνθρώπου čis μὴ πέσω. 

15 ""᾽ Απέστειλε λοιπὸν ὁ Κύριος 
θανατικὸν ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ισραὴλ, ἀπὸ πρωΐας 
μέχρι τοῦ διωρισμένου καιροῦ" καὶ ἀπ- 
ἔθανον ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ, ἀπὸ Δὰν ἕως 
Βὴρ-σαβεὲ, ἑβδομήκοντα χιλιάδες dv- 
δρῶν. 16 Καὶ ᾿ ὅτε ὁ ἄγγελος ἐξέ- 
τεινε τὴν χεῖρα αὑτοῦ κατὰ τῆς 'le- 
ρουσαλὴμ, διὰ νὰ ἀπολέσῃ αὐτὴν, Ἔμετ- 
εμελήθη 6 Κύριος περὶ τοῦ κακοῦ, καὶ 
εἶπε πρὸς τὸν ἄγγελον ὅ ὅστις ἔκαμεν. ἐν 
τῷ λαῷ τὴν φθορὰν, ᾿ ᾿Αρκεῖ ἤδη; σύρε 
τὴν χεῖρά σου. Ἦτο δὲ ὁ ἄγ ελος 
τοῦ Κυρίου πλησίον τοῦ ἁλωνίου " τοῦ 
"Opvi τοῦ ᾿Ιεβουσαίου. 

17 Καὶ ἐλάλησεν ὁ ὁ Δαβὶδ πρὸς τὸν 
Κύριον, či ὅτε εἶδε τὸν ἄγγελον τὸν θανα- 
τόνοντα τὸν λαὸν, καὶ εἶπεν, Ἰδοὺ, 

33 ἐγὼ ἥμαρτον, καὶ ἐγὼ ἠνόμισα" ταῦ- 
τα δὲ τὰ πρόβατα, τί ἔπραξαν; κατ᾽ 





ἐμοῦ λοιπὸν ἔστω 1) χείρ σου, καὶ κατὰ 

sa - , 
τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ πατρός μου. 

18 Καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ Τὰδ τὴν. ἡμέραν 
ἐκείνην πρὸς τὸν Δαβὶδ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς 
αὐτὸν, τὴν ᾿Ανάβα, στῆσον θυσιαστήριον 
εἰς τὸν Κύριον ἐν τῷ ἁλωνίῳ ᾿ Ὀρνὰ τοῦ 
᾿Ιεβουσαίου. 19 Καὶ ἀνέβη ὁ Δαβὶδ 
κατὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ Tad, ὡς προσέ- 
ταξεν 6 ὁ Κύριος. 20 Καὶ ἀνέβλεψεν. 6 
᾽ορνὰ, καὶ εἶδε τὸν βασιλέα καὶ τοὺς 
δούλους αὐτοῦ “ἐρχομένους πρὸς αὐτόν" 
καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ὁ ᾿Ορνὰ, καὶ προσεκύνησε 
τὸν βασιλέα κατὰ πρόσωπον αὑτοῦ ἕως 
ἐδάφους. 21 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ορνὰ, Διὰ 


τί ἦλθεν ὁ κύριός μου ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς 


] 
τὸν δοῦλον αὑτοῦ; Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Δαβὶδ, 


3. Διὰ νὰ ἀγοράσω τὸ ἁλώνιον παρὰ 
σοῦ, διὰ νὰ οἰκοδομήσω θυσιαστήριον 
εἰς τὸν Κύριον, καὶ “ὃ νὰ σταθῇ ἡ πλη- 
vi ἀπὸ τοῦ λαοῦ. 

2 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ορνὰ πρὸς τὸν Δα- 
se "As λάβῃ ὁ κύριός μου ὁ βασι- 
λεὺς, καὶ ἃς προσφέρῃ εἰς θυσίαν 
ὅ,τι φαίνεται ἀρεστὸν εἰς τοὺς ὀφθαλ- 
μοὺς αὑτοῦ" 39 ἰδοὺ οἱ βόες εἰς ὁλοκαύ- 
ropa, καὶ τὰ ἁλωνικὰ ἐργαλεῖα καὶ τὰ 
ἐργαλεῖα τῶν βοῶν διὰ ξύλα. 28 Ta 
πάντα ἔδωκεν ὁ ᾿Ὀρνὰ, ὁ ὡς βασιλεὺς, εἰς 
τὸν βασιλέα. Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ᾿Ορνὰ ΤῊΣ 
τὸν βασιλέα, Κύριος ὁ Θεός gov "' v 
εὐαρεστηθῇ εἰς σέ! 

24 Καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς πρὸς τὸν 
᾿ορνὰ, Οὐχὶ, ἀλλὰ θέλω ἐξάπαντος 
ἀγοράσει αὐτὸ παρὰ σοῦ διὰ ἀντιπλη- 
ρωμῆς" διότι δὲν θέλω προσφέρει ὅλο- 
καυτώματα εἰς Κύριον τὸν. Θεόν μου 
δωρεάν. Kal" S ἡγόρασεν ὁ Δαβὶδ τὸ 
ἁλώνιον καὶ τοὺς ἘΠ διὰ πεντήκοντα 
σίκλων ἀργυρίου. 25 Καὶ φκοδόμησεν 
ὁ Δαβὶδ ἐκεῖ θυσιαστήριον εἰς τὸν Κύ- 
ριον, καὶ προσέφερεν ὁλοκαυτώματα 
καὶ εἰρηνικὰς, προσφορύς. Καὶ KE 
ιλεώθη ὁ Κύριος πρὸς τὴν γῆν, καὶ 

80 ἐστάθη ἡ πληγὴ ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 


38. Xpov. 
Α΄. κα΄.18, 
KT, 


zi Ἰδὲ 
Tev. κζ΄. 
8 ἕως τό. 
35. "Αριθ. 
π΄..48, 
50. 


36 Bac. 
A'.16'. 21. 


Z Tele. 
40, 41. 


38 ᾿Ιδὲ 
Xpov. Α΄. 
KA. 24, 


25. 


39. κεφ. 
KA. 14. 
εξ 3... 


1 Ἶησ. 
ιθ΄, 18, 














| 





20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 


Thank you that this PDF Ebook 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you and wiser versions. 
Please help it to have wide circulation 
Please help the people responsible for 
making this Ebook available. 


Please help them to be able to have more 
resources available to help others. 
Please help them to have all the resources, 
the funds, the strengih and the time that they 
need andask for in order to be able 
to keep working for You. 


I pray that you would encourage them and 
that you protect them physically and 
spiritually, and the work 8% ministry that 
they are engaged in. 


I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 
are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 
Remind me to pray for them often as this 
will help and encourage them. 


Please give them your wisdom and 
understa nding so they can better follow you, 
and | ask you to do 


these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 





for helping your fellow Christians by praying for us 


Prayers 
zlate! 
MA As (djejiige-s 








Ideas and Ebooks (Livres / Libros) 
For your Consideration 











Glad to have this Old Testament ? 


Help us by PRAYING for us !! 
invest in your own Eternity 
Spend time praying ! 





(thank you) 


SHARE THIS PDF (E-Book) with your Friends 
So that they will have a stronger 
[5741 1} Β᾽ (-V VE-je) 








Concerning Christians and Christianity 


1. Christians are those who follow the teachings 
of Jesus Christ. 


2. The Teachings of Jesus Christ are explained in the 
book called the Gospel (Injil) or the New Testament. 


3. The New Testament is the First Place to find and record 
the teachings of Jesus Christ, by those who actually knew Him. 


4. The New Testament has never been disproved 
rzlgejalslejlejo (olio) glalisitoja (oz UVA Mate IK lelo Meči narcise 9191] ez licA 


5. The New Testament Predicts that certain events will happen in the 
Future. 


7. The Reliability of the Old Testament and the New Testament are 
clear indications of the accuracy of the New Testament. 


8. Jesus Christ did Not fail in His mission on Earth. 


9. Jesus Christ Pre-existed. This means that He existed BEFORE 
the Creation of the World. 


10. When Christians worship Jesus Christ, they are NOT worshiping 
another Human being. 


11. Jesus Christ did not become God by performing good works. 


12. Christians cannot perform good works in order to go to Heaven. Those 
who want to find God must admit they are not able to be Perfect or Holy, 
and that they need the help of God to help them get rid of their Sins. 


14. More than 500 Million Christians around the world today are NOT 
Roman Catholic. The Vatican does NOT speak for Christianity in many 
situations. 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (2) 


15. Judas did NOT die in the place of Jesus Christ on 
1ῃ6 ΟΥΌΒ85. 


16. Jesus Christ had no motive to escape his fate. Jesus Christ 
was born to communicate His message of Hope and 
Redemption for mankind. 


17. Without the Blood of Jesus, it would be impossible for those 
who believe in Jesus Christ to be saved, to have Eternal Life. 


18. Christians worship ONE God, NOT three Gods. 
19. In True Christianity, Historically, the Trinity is z 


a) God the Father 
b) God the Son 


c) God the Holy Spirit 





20. The worship of Angels or Created Beings, or Creatures or anything 
except God (God the Father, God the Son [Jesus Christ], 

and God the Holy Spirit, is forbidden. 

21. The Trinity IS NOT z Mary, Joseph and Jesus 

22. The Trinity is NOT z Jesus, Joseph and God the Father 

23. Gabriel is NOT another name for Jesus Christ. 

24. Anyone can become a Christian if they want to. 

25. Christianity IS not something that can be done EXTERNALLY. 

A person is a Christian because of what they believe in their Heart, 


inside of them. Their own sincerity before God is the true test. 


26. Those who accept an electronic mark [666] for the purchase of goods, 
in their right hand or forehead are NOT able to become Christians. 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (3) 

People are innocent if they do not know and have no way of knowing that 
they are doing wrong. The Christian God places the knowledge of good 
and bad in the hearts of each and every individual. 

No one except God is Holy. 

It is wrong to murder innocent people. 

It is wrong to ΚΙ] Christians who have not actively harmed anyone. 

People are NOT Christians simply because their family is "Christian". 
People are NOT Christian because they are born INTO a "Christian" family. 


A person cannot become a Christian "AUTOMATICALLY". 


No one can be BORNAa Christian, but becoming a true Christian will guarantee 
Eternal Life, in Heaven and with God. 


The Presumption that a person is a Christian simply because they are 
going into a Church and sitting there is False. 


Churches have people inside of them that are NOT Christian, but they 
want to learn more about God. 


A Church, or a Church Official CANNOT MAKE anyone a Christian. 

Christians do NOT convert anyone by Force, because this action is a 

violation of the CHOICES that GOD alone is able to make. To force others would 
suggest that God is weak, and cannot do this by Himself. The Christian God has 


much Strength but uses it to show love and help in this life, not unkindness. 


Only God could FORCE someone to do something against their will, and 
the Creator of the Universe does NOT behave in that manner. 


The Choice of what to believe or not to believe is up to Each individual, 
who must make up their own mind, of their free will. 


There is no way to impose Christianity on anyone by Force. 


Conversions by Force to Islam are NOT recognized by GOD or Christians. 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (4) 


Those who are converted from Christianity to Islam by Force 
or coercion, are Still Christian, AND STILL considered Christian. 


Once a person is recognized by God as a genuine Christian, they are 
"sealed" permanently. There is no way for any Human to change this. 


Forcing any Christian to say that they convert or accept Islam simply 
makes that Christian to state something which is FALSE. There is 
no such thing as Genuine conversion that God can recognize 

OUT of Christianity, if that person was a Christian. 


To suggest that Christians could be converted by Force, actually 
means (signifies) that there are actions that humans can take that can 
FORCE God somehow to UNDO or ALTER what He has done. This is 
not the case. Actions that Humans Force other Humans to take are 
not recognized by God as a true Change of Mind, or a Change of Heart 


Once a person becomes a Christian, All of their sins (past, present, 
and future) are forgiven. They are reconciled to God for Eternity, and 
nothing can change this. Forced Conversions to Islam are not considered 
Valid either by God or Christians. No one can undo in the Heart of 

a person, what God can do. The link between a Christian and God 

is a link that Cannot be broken. Saying anything to the contrary 

will not alter or change this. 


Christians do not Depend on their sanctuaries or Church buildings 

in order to meet with God. Harming a building against the God who made 
the Universe is not a genuine sign of success or progress. Christians 
simply make use of any buildings. Christians are able to meet and 
pray and talk to God by themselves, wiihout a Church building and 
without a Priest or Pastor. God is always with them. 


Harming a Church building simply proves that some people are afraid 
of Church Buildings. That is all. The Earliest Christians did not have 
Churches or Buildings for Hundreds of Years. 


Harming a Church Building does not harm God, and it does not harm 
Christians. It simply makes them go and use a different building, or 
to meet without one. 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (5) 


Some people have not examined churches very much. MANY are 
very simple and do NOT have decorations or much inside of them. 
In Christianity, this is intentional. This symbolism is on purpose, 
intending to signify that the INNER LIFE of the Christian, is what is 
important to God, and NOT the building in which people worship. 


Man looks on the external and outward appearance. GOD looks on 
the inner heart of each individual. 


There would be no reason for anyone to become upset, if they did 

not think that Christianity was making progress. Those who are upset 
are upset because Christianity has answers, reasons and arguments 

that do not seem to be defeated. God is big enough to defend himself. 


lf Christianity is false, it should be possible to explain to Christians 
why and how Christianity is false. Killing or harming Christians is only 
an excuse, a method of hiding from the reality that intellectual 
conversation and explanations of those who are violent do NOT have 
the answers to defend with kindness or reason what they believe. 


Christians believe that almost all violence is a waste of time. It does 
not accomplish what it is "supposed" to accomplish. Those who 

have arguments are able to advance those and explain them to others 
Those who do not use violence instead. This method does not 
convince Christians or others to adopt methods of violence. 


People become like the God they serve. If the God they serve is 
unkind and unmerciful, that is what the followers become. If the God 
being worshiped is cruel and mean to women and children, then that 
is what the followers of that God usually will become. 

Jesus Christ is love. Christians try to be loving. 


People have the option of accepting to believe in the Teachings of 
Jesus Christ in the New Testament or rejecting those teaching. The 
choice in this life is up to each person. God is the one who makes 
His own rules. Thankfully, the God of this world decided to use 
Love and kindness to explain Himself so that all of us would have 

a chance to learn and to experience the unconditional love of Jesus 
Christ. (books are listed in this Ebook. Those who want to refute 
Christianity may want to start by refuting the books listed in this PDF) 


Concerning Christians and Christianity (6) 


True Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are not 
Christians. Christians are NOT afraid to have conversations with those who are 
islamic or from any other faith. 


Christians are NOT afraid to talk about the weakness of Christianity, if that is a topic 
someone else wants to discuss. 


Christians will not stone you or harm you because you disagree with them. 
Christian will not make you slave IF you do NOT convert to Christianity. 


Those who truly believe in the TRUTH of what they claim to believe are NOT afraid 
to discuss the content of what they believe with other people. 


Christians may share with you that you are not 100% perfect and Holy, and Christian: 
will Admit and acknowledge that THEY are NOT perfect or Holy. 


Christians admit that they need a savior, that they cannot be good enough on their 
own, and that they cannot perform ENOUGH good and HOLY actions to please God. 
That is the starting point for anyone to become a Christian. 


Those who engage Christians in discussions about religion should be willing to look 
at the history, the archeology, the science and all of the aspects of religion and the 
books that they use or defend. That is simply being honest. And those who seek 
spiritual truth are NOT afraid to discuss honestly issues of religion. 


IF GOD is GOD, then GOD will STILL be GOD after a conversation takes place. 
Those who follow God should be willing to think and use the mind that God gave to 
them. IF God gave people a mind, HE expects them to use it. Discussions are part 
of the use of the mind. 


There is a lot of history about OTHER religions that can be found in the West. In 
other nations, FEAR of being wrong induces and provokes censorship. But history 
can be proven and demonstrated. The Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947-48. 
Those scrolls contained the Jewish Old Testament. They were dated scientifically 
to be 200 years OLDER than the time of Jesus Christ. The Jewish Old Testament 
has NOT been changed or altered. This is simply a scientific and historic Fact. 


God Preserves His Word. His word is the Old and New Testament. IF you are 
seeking truth, what do you have to fear from Truth ? 


Concerning History and the Early Church 


Christians do NOT pray to MARY. The Bible never teaches to Pray 
to Mary. Mary was born a human sinner, and became a Christ-follower. 


Prayers to ANY Human (Except Jesus Christ, who was God 
who became Human for a short time) is IDOLATRY 


Christians do not pray To Statues, which is IDOLATRY 


Christians do not pray To Icons, which is a Graven Image, 
which is ALSO IDOLATRY. 


The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Mary. 
The Early Church and the Early Christians did NOT pray to Saints, 
as this would be blasphemy, and taking worship and adoration 


away from God. 


It is the Mediation of Jesus Christ alone which serves to 
communicate between God and Man, and NOT any other Human. 


Christians know which books of the Bible are part of the Bible and 
belong in the Bible. There is a great deal of evidence and 


documentation over the whole world for the conclusion, about 
UVjallojgllo/ojo] << o/<ilojalolaliaic zilo] -A 


Some books may help to clarify or explain (these are Free Books): 
For those who read English: 


1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, by John Mendham - 1850 


2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 
3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 


4) The worship of Mary [proven to be Unbiblical] 
by James Endell Tyler 


THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 


Concerning History and the Early Church 


We recommend, for your potential consideration, 
the following books: 


1) The Seventh General Council (held 787 AD) in which the 
Worship of Images was established, with copious notes 
0610: 9. 00}|||5} olole] }}9.9}}}9}}|-|99}..991-|.9]} 
Charlemagne by Rev John Mendham - 1850 


2) Image worship in the Church of Rome by James Endell Tyler 


The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be contrary 
to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the primitive church 
and to involve contradictory and irreconcilable doctrines within the 
Church of Rome itself (1847) 


3) Primitive Christian Worship by James Endell Tyler 


Primitive christian worship, or, The evidence of Holy Scripture and 
the church, concerning the invocation of saints and angels, and the 
blessed Virgin Mary (1840) 


4) The worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler 


5) The Pope of Rome and the popes of the Oriental Orthodox 
Church 

by Caesarious Tondini (1875) also makes for interesting reading, 
even though it is a Roman Catholic work which was approved 
with the Nihil Obstat (not indexed by the inguisition) notice. 


THESE BOOKS are AVAILABLE For FREE ONLINE 


Concerning History and the Roman Catholic Church 


Historic Information on the Roman Catholic Church 
can be found - in online searches - under the words: 


ΠΣ oil coj grela korzulaloji (odl 51519}:} δ ojoj oJisjeH 
romanist, vatican, popery, romish, 


There are many free Ebooks available 
online and at Google that cover these topics. 


There is of course the standard 
works on the proven history of the Vatican: 


The Two Babylons by Alexander Hislop, which uses 
more than 200 ancient Latin and Greek sources. 


The Roman Schism illustrated from the Records 


of the Early Roman Catholic Church 
by Rev. Perceval. 


Those who have trouble with Vatican documents concerning 
early Church Councils should conduct their own research 
into a document called the "Donation of Constantine", 

which was the false land grant from the Roman Emperors 
to the Vatican. 





Saved - How To become a 
Christian 
how to be saved 


A Christian is someone 
who believes the 
following 


Steps to Take in order to become a 
true Christian, to be Saved ἃ Have a 
real relationship ἃ genuine 
experience with the real God 


Read, understand, accept and 
believe the following verses from 
the Bible: 


1. All men are sinners and fall short 
of God's perfect standard 

Romans 3: 23 states that 

For all have sinned, and come short of 
the glory of God; 


2. Sin - which is imperfection in our 
lives - denies us eternal life with 
God. But God sent his son Jesus 
Christ as a gift to give us freely 
Eternal Life by believing on Jesus 
Christ. 


Romans 6: 23 states 

For the wages of sin is death; but the 
gift of God is eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 


3. You can be saved, and you are 
saved by Faith in Jesus Christ. You 
cannot be saved by your good 
works, because they are not "good 
enough". But God's good work of 
sending Jesus Christ to save us, 
and our response of believing - of 
having faith - in Jesus Christ, that is 
what saves each of us. 


Ephesians 2: 8-9 states 

8 For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves: it is 
the gift of God: 

9 Not of works, lest any man should 
boast. 


4.God did not wait for us to become 
perfect in order to accept or 
unconditionally love us. He sent 
Jesus Christ to save us, even 
though we are sinners. So Jesus 
Christ died to save us from our sins, 
and to save us from eternal 
separation from God. 


Romans 5:8 states 

But God commendeth his love toward 
us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us. 


5. God loved the world so much that 
He sent his one and only Son to die, 
so that by believing in Jesus Christ, 
we obtain Eternal Life. 


John 3: 16 states 

For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life. 


6. If you believe in Jesus Christ, and 
in what he did on the Cross for us, 
by dying there for us, you know for a 


fact that you have been given 
Eternal Life. 


| John 5: 13 states 

These things have | written unto you 
that believe on the name of the Son of 
God; that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on 
the name of the Son of God. 


7. H you confess your sins to God, 
he hears you take this step, and you 
can know for sure that He does hear 
you, and his response to you is to 
forgive you of those sins, so that 
they are not remembered against 
you, and not attributed to you ever 
again. 


| John 1: 9 states 

If we confess our sins, he is faithful and 
just to forgive us our sins, and to 
cleanse us from all unrighteousness. 

If you believe these verses, or want 
to believe these verses, pray the 
following: 

" Lord Jesus, | need you. Thank you 
for dying on the cross for my sins. | 
open the door of my life and ask you 


to save me from my sins and give 
me eternal life. Thank you for 
forgiving me of my sins and giving 
me eternal life. 1 receive you as my 
Savior and Lord. Please take control 
of the throne of my life. Make me the 
kind of person you want me to be. 
Help me to understand you, and to 
know you and to learn how to follow 
you. Free me from all of the things in 
my life that prevent me from 
following you. In the name of the 
one and only and true Jesus Christ l 
ask all these things now, Amen". 


Does this prayer express your desire to 
know God and to want to know His love 
? If you are sincere in praying this 
prayer, Jesus Christ comes into your 
heart and your life, just as He said he 
would. 


It often takes courage to decide to 
become a Christian. It is the right 
decision to make, but It is difficult to 
fight against part of ourselves that 
wants to hang on, or to find against 
that part of our selves that has 
trouble changing. The good news is 


that you do not need to change 
yourself. Just Cry out to God, pray 
and he will begin to change you. 
God does not expect you to become 
perfect before you come to Him. Not 
at all...this iswhy He sent Jesus...so 
that we would not have to become 
perfect before being able to know 
God. 


Steps to take once you have asked 
Jesus to come into your life 


Find the following passages in the 
Bible and begin to read them: 


1. Read Psalm 23 (in the middle of 
the Old Testament - the 1st half of 
the Bible) 

2. Read Psalm 91 

3. Read the Books in the New 
Testament (in the Bible) of John, 
Romans 8 | John 

4. Tell someone of your prayer and 
your seeking God. Share that with 
someone close to vou. 

5. Obtain some of the books on the 
list of books, and begin to read 


them, so that you can understand 
more about God and how He works. 
6. Pray, that is - just talk to and with 
God, thank Him for saving you, and 
tell him your 

fears and concerns, and ask him for 
help and guidance. 

7. email or tell someone about the 


great decision you have made today 
IH 


Does the "being saved" 


process only work for those 
who believe ? 





For the person who is not yet 
saved, their understanding of 
1) their state of sin and 2) God's 
personal love and care for 
them, and His desire and 
ability to save them....is what 
enables anyone to become 
saved. 

So yes, the "being saved" 
process works only for those 


who believe in J esus Christ 
and Him only, and place their 
faith in Him and in His work 
done on the Cross. 


»»and if so , then how does 
believing save a person? 


Believing saves a person because of 
what it allows God to do in the Heart 
and Soul of that person. 


But it is not simply the fact οἵ 8 
"belief". The issue is not having 
"belief" but rather what we have a 
belief about. 


IF a person believes in Salvation by 
Faith Alone in Jesus Christ (ask us 
by email if this is not clear), then 
That belief saves them. Why ? 
because they are magical ? 

No, because of the sovereignty of 
God, because of what God does to 
them, when they ask him into their 
heart 8 life. When a person decides 
to place their faith in Jesus Christ 


and ask Him to forgive them of 


their sins and invite Jesus Christ 
into their life δι heart, this is what 
saves them — because of what God 
does for them at that moment in 
time. 


At that moment in time when they 
sincerely believe and ask God to 
save them (as described above), 
God takes the life of that person, 
and in accordance with the will of 
that human, having reguested God 
to save them from their sins through 
Jesus Christ — God takes that 
person's life and sins [all sins past, 
present and future], and allocates 
them to the category: of "one of 
those people who Accepted the Free 
Gift of Eternal Salvation that God 
offers". 

From that point forward, their sins 
are no longer counted against them, 
because that is an account that is 
paid by the shed blood of Jesus 
Christ. And there is no person that 
could ever sin so much, that God's 
love would not be good enough for 
them, or that would somehow not be 
able to be covered by the penalty of 


death that Jesus Christ paid the 
price for. (otherwise, sin would be 
more powerful than Jesus Christ — 
which is not true). 


Sometimes, People have trouble 
believing in Jesus Christ because of 
two extremes: 


First the extreme that they are not 
sinners (usually, this means that a 
person has not committed a "serious" 
sin, such as "murder'", but God says that 
all sins separates us from God, even 
supposedly-small sins. We — as humans 
- tend to evaluate sin into more serious 
and less serious categories, because we 
do not understand just how serious 
"small" sin is). 


Since we are all sinners, we all have 
a need for God, in order to have 
eternal salvation. 


Second the extreme that they are 
not good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. This is basically done by 
those who reject the Free offer of 
Salvation by Christ Jesus because 
those people are -literally — unwilling 


to believe. After death, they will 
believe, but they can only chose 
Eternal Life BEFORE they die. 

The fact is that all of us, are not 
good enough for Jesus Christ to 
save them. That is why Paul wrote in 
the Bible "For all have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God" 
(Romans 3:23). 


Thankfully, that is not the end of the 
story, because he also wrote " For the 
wages of sin js death; but the gift of God 
is eternal life through Jesus Christ our 
Lord."(Romans 6: 23) 


That Free offer of salvation is 
clarified in the following passage: 


John 3: 16 For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth in him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 

17 For God sent not his Son into the 
world to condemn the world; but 
that the world through him might be 
saved. 


Prayers that count 
The prayers that God hears 


We don't make the rules any more 
than you do. We just want to help 
others know how to reach God, and 
know that God cares about them 
personally. 


The only prayers that make it to 
Heaven where God dwells are those 
prayers that are prayed directly to 


Him "through Jesus Christ" or "in 
the name of Jesus Christ". 


God hears our prayers because we 
obey the method that God has 
established for us to be able to 
reach him. If we want Him to hear 
us, then we must use the methods 
that He has given us to 
communicate with Him. 


And he explains - in the New 
Testament - what that method is: 
talking to God (praying) in 
accordance with God's will - and 
coming to Him in the name of Jesus 
Christ. Here are some examples of 
that from the New Testament: 


(Acts 3:6) Then Peter said, Silver and 
gold have I none; but such as I have give 
I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of 
Nazareth rise up and walk. 


(Acts 16:18) And this did she many days. 
But Paul, being grieved, turned and said 
to the spirit, I command thee in the 
name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. 
And he came out the same hour. 


(Acts 9:27) But Barnabas took him, and 
brought kim to the apostles, and 
declared unto them how he had seen the 
Lord in the way, and that he had spoken 
to him, and how he had preached boldly 
at Damascus in the name of Jesus. 


(2 Cor 3:4) And such trust have we 
through Christ to God-ward: (i.e. 
toward God) 


(Gal 4:7) Wherefore thou art no more a 
servant, but a son; and if a son, then an 
heir of God through Christ. 

(Eph 2:7) That in the ages to come he 
might show the exceeding [spiritual] 
riches of his grace in his kindness toward 


us through Christ Jesus. 


(Phil 4:7) And the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding, shall keep 
your hearts and minds through Christ 


Jesus. 


(Acts 4:2) Being grieved that they taught 
the people, and preached through Jesus 
the resurrection from the dead. 


(Rom 1:8) First, I thank my God 
through Jesus Christ for you all, that 
your faith is spoken of throughout the 
whole world. 


(Rom 6:11) Likewise reckon ye also 
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, 


but alive unto God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 


(Rom 6:23) For the wages of sin is death; 
but the gift of God is eternal life through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 


(Rom 15:17) I have therefore whereof I 


may glory through Jesus Christ in those 
things which pertain to God. 


(Rom 16:27) To God only wise, be glory 
through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 


(1 Pet 4:11) ...if any man minister, let 
him do it as of the ability which God 
giveth: that God in all things may be 
glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom 
be praise and dominion for ever and 
ever. Amen. 


(Gal 3:14) That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through 
Jesus Christ; that we might receive the 
promise of the [Holy] Spirit through 
faith. 


(Titus 3:6) Which he shed on us 
abundantly through Jesus Christ our 


Saviour; 


(Heb 13:21) Make you perfect in every 
good work to do his will, working in you 
that which is wellpleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ; to whom de glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. 


Anyone who has guestions is encouraged to contact us by 
email, with the address that is posted on our website. 








Note for Foreign Language and 
International Readers 8% Users 


Foreign Language Versions of the 
Introduction and Postcript/Afterword 
will be included (hopefully) in future 
editions. 





IF a person wanted to become a Christian, what would they pray ? 


God, I am praying this to you so that you will help me. Please help 
me to want to know you better. Please help me to become a Christian 


God I admit that I am not perfect. I understand that you cannot allow 
anyone into Heaven who is not perfect and Holy. I understand that 
if I believe in Jesus Christ and in what He did, that God you will 

see my life through the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, and that this will 
allow me to have eternal life and know that I am going to Heaven. 


God, I admit that I have sin and things in my life that are not perfect. 
I know 1 have sinned in my life. Please forgive me of my sins. 

I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that He came to Earth 
to save those who ask Him, and that He died to pay the penalty for 
all of my sins. 


I understand that Jesus physically died and physically arose from the 
dead, and that God can forgive me because of the death and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. I thank you for dying for me, and for 
paying the price for my sins. I accept to believe in you, and 1 thank 
you Lord God from all of my heart for your help and for sending 
your Son to die and raise from the Dead. 


I pray that you would help me to read your word the Bible. I 
renounce anything in my life, my thoughts and my actions that is 

not from you, and I do this in the name of Jesus Christ. Help me 

to not be spiritually deceived. Help me to grow and learn how to have 
a strong Christian walk for you, and to be a good example, with your 
help. Help me to have and develop a love of your word the Bible, and 
please bring to my life, people and situations that will help me to 
understand how to live my life as your servant. Help me to learn 

how to share the good news with those who may be willing to learn 
or to know. I ask these things in the name of Jesus Christ, and 

I thank you for what you have done for me, Amen. 





Prayers for help to God 
In MANY LANGUAGES 


For YOU, for US, for your Family 


Dear God, 
Thank you that this New Testament has been released so 
that we are able to learn more about you. 


Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 


Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 
answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 


I pray that you would encourage them, 
and that you protect them, and the work dz ministry that they 


are engaged in. I pray that you would protect them from 
the Spiritual Forces or other obstacles that could harm them 
or slow them down. 


Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 


I pray that you would give me a love of your 

Holy Word (the New Testament), and that you would give 
me spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living in. 
Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 


I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 


I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. and I ask you to do these things 

in the name of Jesus, 

Amen, 


Č B 8 B 8 λα K 8 K BB 8 K 8 Z 8 K 8 Z 8 K 8 K BE K KE 
ŠIOOROE VRE E VE VR KE DREK Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 





5 minutos a ayudar excepto otros - diferencie eterno 


Dios guerido, 


gracias gue se ha lanzado este nuevo testamento 

de modo gue poder aprender mas sobre usted. 

Ayude por favor a la gente responsable de hacer este Ebook disponible. 
Ayudele por favor a poder trabajar rapidamente, y haga gue 

mas Ebooks disponible por favor le ayuda a tener todos los recursos, 
los fondos, la fuerza y el tiempo gue necesitan 

para poder guardar el trabajar para usted. 


Ayude por favor a los gue sean parte del eguipo gue 

les ayuda sobre una base diaria. Por favor deles la fuerza para continuar 
y para dar a cada uno de ellos la comprensi6n espiritual para el trabajo 
gue usted guisiera gue hicieran. Ayude por favor a cada uno de 

ellos a no tener miedo y a no recordar gue usted es el dios gue contesta 
a rezo y gue esta a cargo de todo. 


Ruego gue usted los animara, y gue usted los proteja, 
y el trabajo y el ministerio gue estan contratados adentro. 

Ruego gue usted los protegiera contra las fuerzas espirituales 
gue podrian dafiarlas o retardarlas abajo. Ayudeme por favor cuando 
utilizo este nuevo testamento tambičn para pensar en ellas de modo 
gue pueda rogar para ellas y asi gue pueden continuar ayudando a mas 
gente Ruego gue usted me diera un amor de su palabra santa, 

y gue usted me daria la sabiduria y el discernimiento espirituales 

para conocerle mejor y para entender los ttempos gue estamos 

adentro y como ocuparse de las dificultades gue me enfrentan con cada dia. 
Sefior God, me ayuda a desear conocerle mejor y desear ayudar 

a otros cristianos en mi area y alrededor del mundo. Ruego gue usted 
diera el Web site y los de Ebook el eguipo y los gue trabajan en 

gue les ayudan su sabiduria. Ruego gue usted ayudara a los miembros 
individuales de su familia (y de mi familia) espiritual a no ser engafiado, 
pero entenderle y desear aceptarle y seguir de cada manera. 

y pido gue usted haga estas cosas en el nombre de Jesus, amen, ἃ 


(por αμό lo hacemos tradujeron esto a muchas idiomas? 

Porgue necesitamos a tanto rezo como sea posible, 

y a tanta gente gue ruega para nosotros y el este ministerio 

tan a menudo como sea posible. Gracias por su ayuda. 

El rezo es una de las mejores maneras gue usted puede ayudarnos mas). 


Hungarian 


Hungary, Hungarian, Hungary Hungarian Maygar Prayer Jezus Krisztus 
Imadsag hoz Isten Hogyan viselkedni Imadkozik hoz tud hall az en m 
viselkedni kerdez ad segit szamomra 


Hungarian - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Hungarian Language 


Beszčl6 -hoz Isten , a Alkoto -bol Vildgegyetem , a Lord : 
1. amit on akar ad szdamomra a batorsag -hoz imadkozik a 
dolog amit Vennem kell imadkozik 

2. amit on akar ad szamomra a batorsag -hoz hisz on ἔς 
elfogad amit akrsz igy csinalni čletemmel , helyett ἔῃ 
felemel az čn -m sajat akarat ( szandek ) fenti ane. 

3. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz nem enged az ἔῃ -m 
fel -bol ismeretlen -hoz valik a kifogas , vagy a alap črtem 
nem -hoz szolgal you. 


4. amit on akar add nekem segit -hoz lat čs -hoz megtanul 
hogyan viselkedni volna a szellemi er6 Sziiksčgem van ( 
dtmend -a 5Ζό a Biblia ) egy ) reszčre a esemčny elčre €s Ὁ 
betii ) reszčre az ἔῃ -m sajat szemelyes szellemi utazas. 


5. Amit on Isten akar add nekem segit -hoz akar -hoz szolgal 
On tobb 


6. Amit čn akar emlekeztet čn -hoz -val beszel on 
prayerwhen ) En csal6dott vagy -ban nehčzsčg , helyett 
kiprobalas -hoz hatdrozat dolog čn magam egyetlen dtmenčd 
az ἔῃ -m emberi er6. 


7, Amit on akar add nekem Bolcsessčg 6s egy sziv toltott - 
val Bibliai Bolcsesseg azčrt EN akar szolgal on tobb 
hatčkonyan. 


8. Amit on akar adjon nekem egy -t vagy -hoz dolgozoszoba 
-a 5Ζό, a Biblia,( a Uj Včgrendelet Evangelium -b6l Budi ), 
-ra egy szemčlyes alap 


9. amit on akar ad segitseg szdmomra azčrt En kčpes -hoz 
čszrevesz dolog -ban Biblia ( -a sz6 ) melyik EN tud 
szemčlyesen elmond -hoz , čs amit akarat segitsen nekem grt 
amit akrsz čn -hoz csinal čletemben. 


10. Amit čn akar add nekem nagy itel6kčpessčg , -hoz grt 
hogyan viselkedni megmagyaraz -hoz masikak ki on , ἔς 
amit EN akar kčpesnek lenni megtenni megtanul hogyan 
viselkedni megtanul čs tud hogyan viselkedni kiall mellett 
on ἔξ čn -a 5Ζό (ἃ Biblia) 

11. Amit čn akar hoz emberek ( vagy websites ) čletemben 
ki akar -hoz tud on čs čn, ki van er0s -ban -uk pontos 
meggertes -Ὀ6] an ( Isten ); s Amit dn akar hoz emberek ( 
vagy websites ) gletemben ki lesz kčpes -hoz batorit čn -hoz 
pontosan megtanul hogyan viselkedni feloszt a Biblia a sz6 - 
bal igazsag (2 Kom6česin 215:). 


12. Amit on akar segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul -hoz volna 
nagy megertes koriilbeliil melyik Biblia valtozat van legjobb 
, melyik van a leg--bb pontos , čs melyik birtokol a leg--bb 
szellemi er0 8 er06 , čs melyik valtozat egyeztet -val a 
eredeti kčzirat amit on ihletett a (r6i hivatas -b6l Uj 

V grendelet -hoz ir. 


13. Amit čn akar ad segit szdamomra -hoz hasznal idom -ban 
egy jo ut, čs nem -hoz elpusztit idom -ra Hamis vagy iires 
modszer kozelebb keriilni -hoz Isten ( de amit van nem 


hlisčgesen Bibliai ), ἔς hol azok modszer termel nem hosszu 
ideje vagy tart6s szellemi gyiimolcs. 


14. Amit čn akar ad segitseg szamomra -hoz rt mit tenni 
keres -ban egy templom vagy egy istentisztelet helye , mi 
fajta -b6l kgrdes -hoz kgrdez , €s amit čn akar segitsen 
nekem -hoz talal hivok vagy egy lelkčsz -val nagy szellemi 
boalcsesseg helyett kčnnyti vagy hamis valaszol. 


15. amit 6n akar okoz čn -hoz emlčkszik -hoz memorizal -a 
sz6 a Biblia ( mint R6maiak 8), azčrt EN tud volna ez 
szivemben čs volna az čn -m torddik elokEszitett , €s lenni 
kčsz ad egy valaszol -hoz masikak -b6l remel amit Nekem 
van korilbeliil an. 


16. Amit čn akar hoz segit szdmomra azert az ἔῃ -m sajat 
teolagia s tčtelek -hoz egyetčrteni -a sz6 , a Biblia €s amit 
on akar folytat6dik segiteni neki čn tud hogyan az ἔῃ -m 
megčrtes -bol doktrina lehet kozmtivesitett azčrt az ἔῃ -m 
sajat let , letmod čs megertčs folytatodik -hoz lenni Ζάτό - 
hoz amit akrsz ez -hoz lenni črtem. 


17. Amit čn akar nyit az ἔῃ -m szellemi bepillantas ( 
kovetkeztetčs ) tobb ὅς tobb , €s amit ΠΟ] az čn -m megertčs 
vagy čszrevčtel -b6l an van nem pontos , amit on akar 
segitsen nekem -hoz megtanul ki Jezus Krisztus htisčgesen 
van. 


18. Amit on akar ad segit szdmomra azčrt EN akar kčpesnek 
lenni megtenni szčtvalaszt akdrmi hamis ritusok melyik 
Nekem van fiiggčs -ra, -bGl -a tiszta tanftas -ban Biblia, ha 
akdrmi mibl En aldbbiak van nem -b6l Isten , vagy van 
ellenkez8 -hoz amit akrsz -hoz tanit minket koriilbeliil 
alabbiak čn. 


19. Amit akdrmi kčnyszerit -bol rossz akar nem eltesz 
akdrmi szellemi megertes melyik Nekem van , de elčgge 
amit EN akar megtart a tudas -b6l hogyan viselkedni tud on 
ἔς ἔῃ nem -hoz lenni tEvedesben lenni ezekben a napokban - 
bal szellemi csalas. 


20. Amit čn akar hoz szellemi er8 €s segit szamomra azčrt 
EN akarat nem -hoz lenni rčsze a Nagy Esčs ΕἸ vagy -b6l 
akdrmi mozgalom melyik akar lenni lelkileg utanzott -hoz 
on 6s čn -hoz -a Szent 5Ζό 


21. Amit ha van akdrmi amit Nekem van megtett gletemben 
, Vagy barmilyen mddon amit Nekem van nem alperes -hoz 
on ahogy ettem kellet volna volna čs ez minden 
megakadalyozas €n -b6l egyik gyaloglas veled , vagy 
birtoklas megertčs , amit on akar hoz azok dolog / valasz / 
esemčny vissza bele az čn -m torodik , azert EN akar 
lemond 6ket nevčben Jezus Krisztus , s mind az osszes -uk 
hat čs kovetkezmčny , čs amit 6n akar helyettesit akdrmi 
iiressčg ,sadness vagy kčtsčgbeesgs Gletemben -val a Orom - 
bal Lord , ἐς amit EN akar lenni tčbb fokuszalva tanulds - 
hoz kovet on mellett οἰ ναβό -a sz6 , a Biblia 


22. Amit čn akar nyit az ἔῃ -m szemek azert EN akar 
kčpesnek lenni megtenni vildgosan lat ἔς felismer ha van 
egy Nagy Csalas koriilbeliil Szellemi tema , hogyan 
viselkedni črt ez jelensčg ( vagy ezek esemčny ) -b6l egy 
Bibliai perspektiva , ἔς amit čn akar add nekem balesessčg - 
hoz tud 6s ἔργ amit EN akarat megtanul hogyan viselkedni 
segit bardtaim €s szeretett egyek ( rokon ) nem lenni rčsze it. 


23. Amit čn akar biztosit amit egyszer az ἔῃ -m szemek van 
kinyitott ἔς az čn -m torddik grt a szellemi jelentoseg -b6l 
idOszerti esemčny bevetel hely a vilagon , amit on akar 
el6kgszit szivem elfogadtatni magam -a igazsag , ἔξ amit čn 
akar segitsen nekem grt hogyan viselkedni taldl bdtorsag ἔς 


er0 dtmenč -a Szent Sz6 , a Biblia. Nevčben Jezus Krisztus,, 
En kčrdezek mindezekgrt igazol kfvansdgom -hoz lenni -ban 
megallapodas -a akarat , es En kčrdezčs rčszčre -a 
bolcsessčg 6s kocsit berelni szerelem -b6l Igazsdg Amen 


Tobb alul -bol Oldal ᾿ 
Hogyan viselkedni volna Orokelet 


Vagyunk boldog ha ez oldalra 66] ( -bol imadsag kereslet - 
hoz Isten ) van kčpes -hoz timogat ὅη. Mi črt ez majus nem 
lenni a legjobb vagy a leg--bb hatasos forditas. Mi črt amit 
vannak sok kiilonboz0 ways -bol kifejezhet6 gondolkodas €s 
szaveg. Ha čannek van egy javaslat reszčre egy jobb forditas 
, vagy ha tetszene neked -hoz fog egy kicsi osszeg -bol id6d 
-hoz kiild javaslatok hozzank , lesz lenni čteladag ezer -bol 
mas emberek is , ki akarat akkor olvas a kozmtivesitett 
forditas. Mi gyakran volna egy Uj VEgrendelet elgrhet6 -ban 
-a nyelv vagy -ban nyelvek amit van ritka vagy regi. Ha čn 
Idtsz6 reszčre ἐσὺ Ὁ) Vegrendelet -ban egy kiilonleges nyelv 
, legyen szives fr hozzank. Is , akarunk hogy biztosak 
legyiink ἔς megprobal -hoz kommunikal amit nčha, 
megtessziik felajanl kčnyv amit van nem Szabad čs amit 
csinal dr penz. De ha čn nem tud ad nčhanyuk elektronikus 
kanyv , mi tud gyakran csinal egy cserel -bal elektronikus 
kanyv rgszre segit -val forditas vagy forditas dolgozik. 
Csinalsz nem kell lenni profi munkas , csak kevčs szabalyos 
szemely akit črdekel čteladag. Onnek kellene volna egy 
szamit6gep vagy čnnek kellene volna belčpes -hoz egy 
szamitogep -on -a helyi kčnyvtar vagy kollčgium vagy 
egyetem , 6ta azok altalaban volna jobb kapesolatok -hoz 
Internet. 


Tudod is dltaldban alapit -a sajat szemčlyes SZABAD 
elektronikus posta szamla mellett halad6 mail.yahoo.com 


Legyen szives fog egy pillanat -hoz talal a elektronikus 
posta cim elhelyezett alul vagy a νέρ ebbol oldal. Mi remel 
lesz kiild elektronikus posta hozzank , ha ez -bol segit vagy 
batoritas. Mi is batorit on -hoz kapesolat minket 
vonatkozolag Elektronikus K anyv hogy tudunk felajanl amit 
van nelkiil dr , €s szabad. 


Megtessziik volna sok kčnyv -ban kiilfoldi nyelvek , de 
megtessziik nem mindig hely dket -hoz kap elektronikusan ( 
letolt ) mert mi egyetlen csinal elčrheto a kanyv vagy a tema 
amit van a leg--bb kereslet. Mi batorit on -hoz folytatodik - 
hoz imadkozik -hoz Isten čs -hoz folytatodik -hoz megtanul 
r6la mellett olvas6 a Uj Vegrendelet. Mi szfvesen lat -a 
kčrdes ἐς magyarazat mellett elektronikus posta. 


ŠI EO OE VR RE VER B VE K VR 8 VEK K VERE 
ŠIOORVOE VRVI VERI VE K IR EVE RIB 


Italian 


Italian- Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Italian Language 


italian prayer jesus Cristo Preghiera come pregare al del dio il dio puo 
sentirsi preghiera come chiedere dio di dare allaiuto me 


Parlando al dio, il creatore dell'universo, il signore: 


1. che dareste me al coraggio pregare le cose di che ho 
bisogno per pregare 


2. che dareste me al coraggio crederli ed accettare che cosa 
desiderate fare con la mia vita, anzichč me che exalting il 
miei propri volonta (intenzione) sopra il vostro. 


3. che mi dareste l'aiuto per non lasciare i miei timori dello 
sconosciuto transformarsi in nelle giustificazioni, o la base 
per me per non servirlo. 


4. che mi dareste l'aiuto per vedere ed imparare come avere 
la resistenza spiritosa 10 abbia bisogno (con la vostra parola 
bibbia) di a) per gli eventi avanti e b) per il mio proprio 
viaggio spiritoso personale. 


5. Che dio mi dareste l'aiuto per desiderare servirli di piu 

6. Che mi ricordereste comunicare con voi (prayer)when io 
sono frustrati o in difficolta, invece di provare a risolvere le 
cose io stesso soltanto con la mia resistenza umana. 


7. Che mi dareste la saggezza e un cuore si ὃ riempito di 
saggezza biblica in modo che li servissi piči efficacemente. 


8. Che mi dareste un desiderio studiare la vostra parola, la 
bibbia, (il nuovo gospel del Testamento di John), a titolo 
personale, 


9. che dareste ad assistenza me in modo che possa notare le 
cose nella bibbia (la vostra parola) a cui posso riferire 
personalmente ed a che lo aiutera a capire che cosa lo 
desiderate fare nella mia vita. 


10. Che mi dareste il discernment grande, per capire come 
splegare ad altri che siate e che potrei imparare come 
imparare e sapere levarsi in piedi in su per voi e la vostra 
parola (bibbia) 


11. Che portereste la gente (o i Web site) nella mia vita che 
desidera conoscerla e che č forte nella loro comprensione 
esatta di voi (dio); e guello portereste la gente (o i Web site) 
nella mia vita che potra consigliarmi imparare esattamente 
come dividere la bibbia la parola della verita (2 coda di todo 
2:15). 


12. Che lo aiutereste ad imparare avere comprensione 
grande circa guale versione della bibbia č la cosa migliore, 
che ὃ la pit esatta e che ha la resistenza £ l'alimentazione 
pi spiritose e che la versione accosente con 1 manoscritti 
originali che avete ispirato gli autori di nuovo Testamento 
scrivere. 


13. Che dareste l'aiuto me per usare il mio tempo in un buon 
senso e per non sprecare il mio tempo sui metodi falsi o 
vuoti di ottenere pi vicino al dio (ma a guello non sia 
allineare biblico) e dove guei metodi non producono frutta 
spiritosa di lunga durata o durevole. 


14. Che dareste l'assistenza me capire che cosa cercare in 
una chiesa o in un posto di culto, che generi di domande da 
chiedere e che lo aiutereste a trovare i believers o un pastor 
con saggezza spiritosa grande anzich€ le risposte facili o 
false. 


15. di che lo indurreste a ricordarsi per memorizzare la 
vostra parola la bibbia (guale Romans 8), di modo che posso 
averlo nel mio cuore e fare la mia prepararsi mente ed č 


aspetti per dare una risposta ad altre della speranza che ho 
circa vol. 


16. Che portereste l'aiuto me in modo che la mie proprie 
teologia e dottrine per accosentire con la vostra parola, la 
bibbia e che continuereste a aiutarli a sapere la mia 
comprensione della dottrina pud essere migliorata in modo 
che la miei propri vita, lifestyle e capire continui ad essere 
pi vicino a che cosa lo desiderate essere per me. 


17. Che aprireste la mia comprensione spiritosa 
(conclusioni) di pit e piči e che dove la mia comprensione o 
percezione di νοὶ non č esatta, che lo aiutereste ad imparare 
chi Jesus Christ allineare č. 


18. Che dareste l'aiuto me in modo che possa separare tutti i 
rituali falsi da cui ho dipeso, dai vostri insegnamenti liberi 
nella bibbia, se c'č ne di che cosa sono seguente non č del 
dio, o č contrari a che cosa desiderate per insegnarli - circa 
guanto segue. 


19. Che alcune forze della malvagita non toglierebbero la 
comprensione affatto spiritosa che abbia, ma piuttosto che 
mantennrei la conoscenza di come conoscerli e non essere 
ingannato dentro attualmente di inganno spiritoso. 


20. Che portereste la resistenza spiritosa ed aiutereste a me 
in modo che non faccia parte del ritirarsi grande o di alcun 
movimento che sarebbe spiritual falsificato a voi ed alla 
vostra parola santa. 


21. Ouello se ci č gualche cosa che faccia nella mia vita, o 
gualsiasi senso che non ho risposto a voi come dovrei avere 
e guello sta impedendomi di camminare con voi, o avere 
capire, che portereste guei things/responses/events 
nuovamente dentro la mia mente, di modo che rinuncerei 


loro in nome di Jesus Christ e tutte i loro effetti e 
conseguenze e che sostituireste tutta la emptiness, tristezza o 
disperazione nella mia vita con la gioia del signore e che di 
pit sarei messo a fuoco sull'imparare seguirli leggendo la 
vostra parola, bibbia. 


22. Che aprireste i miei occhi in modo che possa vedere e 
riconoscere chiaramente se ci č un inganno grande circa i 
soggetti spiritosi, come capire guesto fenomeno (o guesti 
eventi) da una prospettiva biblica e che mi dareste la 
saggezza per sapere ed in modo che impari come aiutare i 
miei amici ed amavo ones (parenti) per non fare parte di 
esso. 


23. Che vi accertereste che i miei occhi siano aperti una 
volta e la mia mente capisce l'importanza spiritosa degli 
eventi correnti che avvengono nel mondo, che abbiate 
preparato il mio cuore per accettare la vostra verita e che lo 
aiutereste a capire come trovare il coraggio 6 la resistenza 
con la vostra parola santa, la bibbia. In nome di Jesus Christ, 
chiedo gueste cose che confermano il mio desiderio essere 
nell'accordo la vostra volonta e sto chiedendo la vostra 
saggezza ed avere un amore della verita, Amen. 


Piči in calce alla pagina 
come avere vita Eterna 


Siamo felici se guesta lista (delle richieste di preghiera al 
dio) pud aiutarli. Capiamo che guesta non pud essere la 
traduzione migliore o pit efficace. Capiamo che ci sono 
molti sensi differenti di esprimere i pensieri e le parole. Se 
avete un suggerimento per una traduzione migliore, o se 


voleste occorrere una piccola guantita di vostro tempo di 
trasmettere 1 suggerimenti ΠΟΙ, aiuterete 1 migliaia della 
gente inoltre, che allora leggera la traduzione migliorata. 
Abbiamo spesso un nuovo Testamento disponibile in vostra 
lingua o nelle lingue che sono rare o vecchie. 


Se state cercando un nuovo Testamento in una lingua 
specifica, seriva prego noi. Inoltre, desideriamo essere sicuri 
e proviamo a comunicare a volte guello, offriamo 1 libri che 
non sono liberi e che costano i soldi. Ma se non potete 
permettersi alcuni di 4861 libri elettronici, possiamo fare 
spesso uno scambio di libri elettronici per aiuto con la 
traduzione o il lavoro di traduzione. 


Non dovete essere un operaio professionista, solo una 
persona normale che č interessata nell'assistenza. Dovreste 
avere un calcolatore o dovreste avere accesso ad un 
calcolatore alla vostra biblioteca o universita o universita 
locale, poich€ guelli hanno solitamente collegamenti 
migliori al Internet. Potete anche stabilire solitamente il 
vostro proprio cliente LIBERO personale della posta 
elettronica andando al {8:8} di mail.yahoo.com prego 
occorrete un momento per trovare l'indirizzo della posta 
elettronica situato alla parte inferiore o all'estremita di 
guesta pagina. Speriamo che trasmettiate la posta elettronica 
noi, se guesta č di aiuto o di incoraggiamento. Inoltre vi 
consigliamo metterseli in contatto con riguardo ai libri 
elettronici che offriamo guello siamo senza costo e 


che libero abbiamo molti libri nelle lingue straniere, ma 
non le disponiamo sempre per ricevere elettronicamente 
(trasferimento dal sistema centrale verso 1 satelliti) perche 
rendiamo soltanto disponibile i libri o 1 soggetti che sono 
chiesti. Vi consigliamo continuare a pregare al dio δα ἃ 
continuare ad imparare circa lui leggendo il nuovo 


Testamento. Accogliamo favorevolmente le vostre domande 
ed osservazioni da posta elettronica, 


Preghiera al dio Caro Dio, Grazie che guesto gospel o 
guesto nuovo Testamento č stato liberato in modo che 
possiamo impararvi pid circa. Aiuti prego la gente 
responsabile del rendere guesto libro elettronico disponibile. 
Conoscete che chi sono e potete aiutarle. 


Aiutile prego a potere funzionare velocemente e renda i libri 
pi elettronici disponibili Aiutili prego ad avere tutte le 
risorse, i soldi, la resistenza ed il tempo di che hanno 
bisogno per potere continuare a funzionare per voi. 

Aiuti prego guelli che fanno parte della sguadra che le aiuta 
su una base giornaliere. Prego dia loro la resistenza per 
continuare e dare ciascuno di loro la comprensione spiritosa 
per il lavoro che li desiderate fare. Aiuti loro prego ciascuno 
a non avere timore ed a non ricordarsi di che siete il dio che 
risponde alla preghiera e che č incaricato di tutto. Prego che 
consigliereste loro e che li proteggete ed il lavoro < il 
ministero che sono agganciati dentro. 


Prego che li proteggereste dalle forze spiritose o da altri 
ostacoli che potrebbero nuoc o ritardarli gi. Aiutilo prego 
guando uso guesto nuovo Testamento anche per pensare alla 
gente che ha reso guesta edizione disponibile, di modo che 
posso pregare per loro ed in modo da pud continuare a 
aiutare pit gente. 


Prego che mi dareste un amore della vostra parola santa (il 
nuovo Testamento) e che mi dareste la saggezza ed il 
discernment spiritosi per conoscerli meglio e per capire il 


periodo di tempo od stiamo vivendo. Aiutilo prego a sapere 
risolvere le difficolta che sono confrontato con ogni giorno. 
Il signore God, lo aiuta a desiderare conoscerli pi meglio e 
desiderare aiutare altri cristiani nella mia zona ed intorno al 
mondo. 


Prego che dareste la sguadra elettronica e coloro del libro 
che le aiuta la vostra saggezza. 

Prego che aiutereste i diversi membri della loro famiglia (e 
della mia famiglia) spiritual a non essere ingannati, ma 
capirli e desiderare accettarli e seguire in ogni senso. Inoltre 
diaci la comodita ed il consiglio in guesti periodi ed io vi 
chiedono di fare gueste cose in nome di Jesus, amen, 


ŠD VO VE VI K O VE K Z VE  Χὰ 8 VEK ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ 


PORTUGUESE PORTUGUESE 


Portuguese Prayer Cristo Pedido a Deus Como orar a Deus 
podem ouvir my pedido perguntar Deus dar ajuda a me 
Portuguese - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God 
- explained in Portugues (Portugues) Language 


Falando ao deus, o criador do universo, senhor: 


1. gue vocč daria a mim A coragem pray as coisas gue eu 
necessito pray 


2. gue vocč daria a mim A coragem o acreditar e aceitar o 
gue vocč guer fazer com minha vida, em vez de mim gue 
exalting meus prčprios vontade (intengdo) acima de seu. 


3. gue vocč me daria a ajuda para ndo deixar meus medos do 
desconhecido se transformar as desculpas, ou a base para 
mim para nado lhe servir. 


4. gue voc8 me daria a ajuda para ver e aprender como ter a 
forga espiritual mim necessite (com sua palavra o bible) a) 
para os eventos adiante e Ὁ) para minha propria viagem 
espiritual pessoal. 


5. Oue νοοῦ deus me daria a ajuda para guerer lhe servir 
mais 

6. Oue vocč me lembraria falar com vocč (prayer)when me 
sao frustrados ou na dificuldade, em vez de tentar resolver 
coisas eu mesmo somente com minha forga humana. 


7, Oue voc8 me daria a sabedoria e um coragžo encheu-se 
com a sabedoria biblical de modo gue eu lhe servisse mais 
eficazmente. 


8. Oue vocč me daria um desejo estudar sua palavra, o bible, 
(o gospel do testament novo de John), em uma base pessoal, 


9. gue vocč daria a auxilio a mim de modo gue eu pudesse 
observar coisas no bible (sua palavra) a gue eu posso 
pessoalmente se relacionar, e a gue me ajudard compreender 
o gue vocč me guer fazer em minha vida. 


10. Oue vocč me daria o discernment grande, para 
compreender como explicar a outro gue vocč €, e gue eu 


poderia aprender como aprender e saber estar acima para 
vocč e sua palavra (o bible) 


11. Oue vocč traria os povos (ou os Web site) em minha 
vida gue guerem o conhecer, e gue 580 fortes em sua 
compreensdo exata de vocč (deus); e isso vocč traria povos 
(ou Web site) em minha vida gue podera me incentivar 
aprender exatamente como dividir o bible a palavra da 
verdade (2 timothy 2:15). 


12. Oue vocč me ajudaria aprender ter a compreensdo 
grande sobre gue versčo do bible € a mais melhor, gue sžo a 
mais exata, e gue tčm a forga K o poder os mais espirituais, 
e gue a versčo concorda com os manuscritos originais gue 
vocč inspirou os autores do testament novo escrever. 


13. Oue vocč me daria a ajuda para usar meu tempo em uma 
maneira boa, e para nado desperdigar minha hora em metodos 
falsos ou vazios de comegar mais perto do deus (mas 
daguele nado seja verdadeiramente biblical), e onde agueles 
metodos nado produzem nenhuma fruta espiritual a longo 
prazo ou duravel. 


14. Oue vocč me daria o auxilio compreender o gue 
procurar em uma igreja ou em um lugar da adoracdo, gue 
tipos das perguntas a pedir, e gue vocč me ajudaria 
encontrar believers ou um pastor com sabedoria espiritual 
grande em vez das respostas faceis ou falsas. 15. gue voce 
faria com gue eu recordasse memorizar sua palavra o bible 
(tal como Romans 8), de modo gue eu pudesse o ter em meu 
coracdo e ter minha mente preparada, e estivessem pronto 
para dar uma resposta a outra da esperanga gue eu tenho 
sobre voc8e. 


16. Oue vocč me traria a ajuda de modo gue meus proprios 
theology e doutrinas para concordar com sua palavra, o 


bible e gue vocč continuaria a me ajudar saber minha 
compreensdo da doutrina pode ser melhorada de modo gue 
meus proprios vida, lifestyle e compreensčo continuem a ser 
mais perto de o gue vocč a guer ser para mim. 


17. Oue vocč abriria minha introspecešo espiritual 
(conclusčes) mais e mais, e gue onde minha compreensdo 
ou percepedo de vocč nado sdo exata, gue vocč me ajudaria 
aprender guem Jesus Christ € verdadeiramente. 


18. Oue vocč me daria a ajuda de modo gue eu possa 
separar todos os rituals falsos de gue eu depender, de seus 
ensinos desobstruidos no bible, se alguma de o gue eu sou 
seguinte nado 580 do deus, nem 580 contrarias a o gue vocč 
guer nos ensinar - sobre o seguir. 


19. Oue nenhumas forgas do evil ndo removeriam a 
compreensdo espiritual gue eu tenho, mas rather gue eu 
reteria o conhecimento de como o conhecer e nado ser iludido 
nestes dias do deception espiritual. 

20. Oue vocč traria a forga espiritual e me ajudaria de modo 
gue eu nado seja parte da gueda grande afastado ou de 
nenhum movimento gue fosse espiritual forjado a vocč e a 
sua palavra holy. 


21. Isso se houver gualguer coisa gue eu fiz em minha vida, 
ou alguma maneira gue eu ndo lhe respondi como eu devo 
ter e aguela estd impedindo gue eu ande com vocč, ou ter a 
compreensdo, gue vocč traria agueles 
things/responses/events para tras em minha mente, de modo 
gue eu os renunciasse no nome de Jesus Christ, e em todas 
seus efeitos e consegiičncias, e gue vocč substituiria todo o 
emptiness, sadness ou desespero em minha vida com a 
alegria do senhor, e gue eu estaria focalizado mais na 
aprendizagem o seguir lendo sua palavra, o bible. 


22. Oue vocč abriria meus olhos de modo gue eu possa ver e 
reconhecer claramente se houver um deception grande sobre 
topicos espirituais, como compreender este fenomeno (ou 
estes eventos) de um perspective biblical, e gue vocč me 
daria a sabedoria para saber e de modo gue eu aprenderei 
como ajudar a meus amigos e amei (parentes) nado ser parte 
dela. 


23. Oue vocč se asseguraria de gue meus olhos estejam 
abertos uma vez e minha mente compreende o significado 
espiritual dos eventos atuais gue ocorrem no mundo, gue 
vocč prepararia meu coracdo para aceitar sua verdade, e gue 
vocč me ajudaria compreender como encontrar a coragem e 
a forga com sua palavra holy, o bible. No nome de Jesus 
Christ, eu pego estas coisas gue confirmam meu desejo ser 
no acordo sua vontade, e eu estou pedindo sua sabedoria e 
para ter um amor da verdade, Amen. 


Mais no fundo da pagina 
como ter a vida eternal 


Nos estamos contentes se esta lista (de pedidos do prayer ao 
deus) puder lhe ajudar. N6s compreendemos gue esta ndo 
pode ser a mais melhor ou tradugio a mais eficaz. Νόβ 
compreendemos gue hd muitas maneiras diferentes de 
expressar pensamentos e palavras. Se vocč tiver uma 
sugestdo para uma traducžo melhor, ou se vocč gostar de 
fazer exame de um pouco de seu tempo nos emitir 
sugestčes, vocč estara ajudando a milhares dos povos 
tambem, gue lerčo entšo a tradugčio melhorada. N6s temos 
freguentemente um testament novo disponfvel em sua lingua 
ou nas linguas gue 580 raras ou velhas. Se vocč estiver 
procurando um testament novo em uma lingua especifica, 
escreva-nos por favor. 


Tambčm, n6s gueremos ser certos e tentamos comunicar As 
vezes isso, n6s oferecemos os livros gue nado estao livres e 
gue custam o dinheiro. Mas se vocč nado puder ter recursos 
para alguns dagueles livros eletronicos, nos podemos 
freguentemente fazer uma troca de livros eletronicos para a 
ajuda com tradugao ou trabalho da tradugao. Vocč nado tem 
gue ser um trabalhador profissional, only uma pessoa 
regular gue esteja interessada na ajuda. 


Vocč deve ter um computador ou vocč deve ter o acesso a 
um computador em sua biblioteca ou faculdade ou 
universidade local, desde gue agueles tem geralmente 
conexčes melhores ao Internet. 


Voc pode tambem geralmente estabelecer seu proprio 
cliente LIVRE pessoal do correio eletrdnico indo ao HHHf de 
mail.yahoo.com faz exame por favor de um momento para 
encontrar o enderego do correio eletrčnico ficado situado no 
fundo ou na extremidade desta pagina. N6s esperamos gue 
vocč nos emita o correlo eletrdnico, se este for da ajuda ou 
do incentivo. Nos incentivamo-lo tambčm contatar-nos a 
respeito dos livros eletronicos gue nos oferecemos a 1550 
somos sem custo, e 


gue livre nos temos muitos livros em linguas extrangeiras, 
mas n6s no as colocamos sempre para receber 
eletronicamente (download) porgue n6s fazemos somente 
disponivel os livros ou os topicos gue 5880 os mais pedidos. 
Nos incentivamo-lo continuar a pray ao deus e a continuar a 
aprender sobre ele lendo o testament novo. N6s damos boas- 
vindas a seus perguntas e comentdrios pelo correio 
eletrčnico. 


ŠOVIOVO KIK λα. VE K DR BD REKE VER EE 
ŠOVOV VIE VRE ὰ  ἀὰ δ ὰ ἃ 


Estimado Dios , Gracias aguel esto Nuevo Testamento has 
estado disparador a fin de gue nosotros estamos capaz a 
aprender mas acerca de usted. Por favor aytideme la gente 
responsable por haciendo esto Electrgnica libro disponible. 
Por favor ayuideme estčn capaz de obra ayuna , y hacer mas 
Electrčnica libros mayor disponible Por favor ayudeme 
esten haber todo el recursos , el dinero , el potencia y el 
tiempo aguel ellos necesidad para poder guardar laboral para 
ti. Por favor ayudeme esos aguel esta parte de la eguipo 
aguel ayuda ellas en un corriente base. 


Por favor dar ellas el potencia a continuar y dar cada de ellas 
el espiritual comprensi6n por lo obra aguel usted necesidad 
esten hacer. Por favor ayuideme cada de estčn no haber 
miedo y a acordarse de aguel usted esta el Dios guičn 
respuestas oraciGn y guičn es gl encargado de todo. 

Oro aguel usted harfa animar ellas , y aguel usted amparar 
ellas , y los trabajadores z ministerio aguel son ocupado en. 
Oro aguel usted harfa amparar ellas desde el Espiritual 
Fuerzas o otro obstaculos aguel puedes dafio ellas o lento 
ellas down. 


Por favor ayideme cudndo YO uso esto Nuevo Testamento 
a tambičn creer de la personas guičn haber hecho esto 
edicičn disponible , a fin de gue YO lata orar por ellas y asi 
ellos lata continuar a ayuda mas personas Oro aguel usted 
harfa deme un amor de su Santo Palabra ( el Nuevo 
Testamento ), y aguel usted harfa dčme espiritual juicio y 
discernimientos saber usted mejor y a comprender el tiempo 
aguel nosotros estamos viviente en. 


Por favor ayudeme saber como a tratar con el dificultades 
aguel Estoy confrontar con todos los dfias. Sefior Dios,, 
Ayuidame guerer saber usted Mejor y guerer a ayuda otro 
Cristianos en mi drea y alrededor del mundo. Oro aguel 
usted harfa dar el Electrč6nica libro eguipo y esos guičn obra 
en la telas y esos guičn ayuda ellas su juicio. 


Oro aguel usted harfa ayuda el individuo miembros de su 
familia ( y mi familia ) a no estar espiritualmente engafiado , 
pero a comprender usted y guerer a aceptar y seguir usted en 
todos los dias camino. y YO preguntar usted hacer gstos 
cosas en nombre de Jestis, Amen, 


ŠIR OI VIRE VERE VERI RD VERE VER ἃ 


Kjeere God , Takk skal du ha det denne ΝΥ Testamentet 
er blitt befridd i den grad at vi er dugelig a hgre flere om du. 
Behage hjelpe folket ansvarlig for gjgr denne Elektronisk 
bestille anvendelig. Behage hjelpe seg a bli kjopedyktig 
arbeide rask , og lage flere Elektronisk bgker anvendelig 
Behage hjelpe seg a ha alle ressursene , pengene , det styrke 
og klokken det de ngd for at vere i stand til oppbevare 
arbeider til deres. 


Behage hjelpe dem det er del av teamet det hjelpe seg opp 
pa en hverdags basis. Behage gir seg det styrke a fortsette og 
gir hver av seg det sprit forstdelse for det arbeide det du 
gnske seg a gjgre. 


Behage hjelpe hver av seg a ikke ha rank og a erindre det du 
er det God hvem svar bann og hvem er i ledelsen av alt. JEG 
be det du ville oppmuntre seg , og det du beskytte seg , og 
det arbeide ἄζ ministerium det de er forlovet inne. JEG be 
det du ville beskytte seg fra det Sprit Presser eller annet 
obstacles det kunne skade seg eller langsom seg ned. 


Behage hjelpe meg nar JEG bruk denne ΝΥ Testamentet ἃ 
likeledes tenke pa folket hvem ha fremstilt denne opplag 
anvendelig , i den grad at JEG kanne be for seg hvorfor de 
kanne fortsette a hjelpe flere folk JEG be det du ville gir 
meg en kjarlighet til din Hellig Ord ( det Ny Testamentet ), 
og det du ville gir meg sprit klokskap og discernment ἃ vite 
du bedre og ἃ oppfatte perioden det vi lever inne. 

Behage hjelpe meg ἃ vite hvor ἃ beskjeftige seg med 
problemene det JEG er stilt overfor hver dag. Lord God, 
Hjelpe meg ἃ vil gjerne vite du Bedre og ἃ vil gjerne hjelpe 
annet Kristen inne meg omrade og i neerheten verden. 

JEG be det du ville gir det Elektronisk bestille lag og dem 
hvem arbeide med det website og dem hvem hjelpe seg din 
klokskap. JEG be det du ville hjelpe individet medlemmer 
av deres slekt ( og meg slekt ) ἃ ikke vere spiritually narret,, 
bortsett fra ἃ oppfatte du og a vil gjerne godkjenne og fylge 
etter etter du inne enhver vei. og JEG anmode du ἃ gjgre 
disse saker inne navnet av Jesus , Samarbeidsvillig , 


Č B 8 B 8 B 8 K 8 B 8 8 8 K 8 Z 8 K 8 K BE 8 K BE KRE 


SWEDISH - SUEDE - SUEDOIS 


Swedish - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Swedish Language 


Swedish Prayer Bon till Gud Jesus Hur till Be Hur kanna 
hora min Hur till fraga Gud till ger hjalp finna ande Ledning 
Talande till Gud , skaparen om Universum , den Var Herre 
och Frilsare : 


1. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till be sakerna sa 
pass Jag nad till be 


2. sa pass du skulle ger till jag tapperheten till tro pa du och 
accept vad du vilja till gor med min liv, i stiillet for jag 
upphoja min ἄρα vilja ( avsikt ) over din. 

3. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjiilp till inte lata min riidsla om 
okiind till bli den ursiikta , eller basisten for jag inte till tjžina 
you. 


4. sa pass du skulle ge mig hjilp till se och till lira sig hur 
tili har den ande styrka Jag nod ( igenom din uttrycka bibeln 
) en ) for hiindelsen fore och Ὁ ) for min iiga personlig ande 
resa. 


5. SA pass du Gud skulle ge mig hjilp till vilja till tjjina Du 
mer 


6. SA pass du skulle paminna jag till samtal med du 
prayerwhen ) JAG er frustrerat eller 1 svarigheten,, i stiillet 
for forsokande till besluta sakerna mig sjiilv bara igenom 
min miansklig styrka. 


7. SA pass du skulle ge mig Visdom och en hjiirtan fyllt med 
Biblisk Visdom sa fakta iit JAG skulle tjiina du mer 
effektivt. 8. Sa pass du skulle ge mig en čnska till studera 
din uttryeka , bibeln , ( den Ny Testamente Evangelium av 
John ), pa en personlig basis 9. sa pass du skulle ger hjiilp 


till jag sa fakta iit JAG er kopa duktig miirka sakerna inne 
om Bibel ( din uttrycka ) vilken JAG kanna personlig beriitta 
tili, och den dir vill hjalpa mig forsta vad du vilja jag till 
gor i min liv. 


10. Sa pass du skulle ge mig stor discernment , till forsta hur 
tili forklara till sjiilvaste vem du er , och sa pass JAG skulle 
kunde lira sig hur till lira sig och veta hur till lopa upp for 
du och mig din uttryeka ( bibeln ) 


11. Sa pass du skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i 
min liv vem vilja till veta du och mig , vem de/vi/du/ni čir 
stark i deras exakt forstandet av du ( Gud ); och SA pass du 
skulle komma med folk ( eller websites ) i min liv vem vilja 
kunde uppmuntra jag till ackurat lira sig hur till fordela 
bibeln orden av sanning Timothy 215:). 


12. Sa pass du skulle hjiilpa mig till lira sig till har stor 
forstandet om vilken Bibel version iir bist , vilken lir mest 
exakt , och vilken har mest ande styrka 4 formaga , och 
vilken version samtycke med det original manuskripten sa 
pass du inspirerat forfattarna om Ny Testamente till skriva. 


13. Sa pass du skulle ger hjiilp till jag ὉΠ anvinda min tid i 
en god viig , och inte till slosa min tid pa Falsk eller tom 
metoderna till komma niirmare till Gud ( utom sa pass 
blandar inte sant Biblisk ), och var den hiir metoderna 
produkter ingen for linge siden tid eller varande ande frukt. 


14. Sa pass du skulle ger hjiilp till jag till forsta vad till blick 
for i en kyrka eller en stiille av dyrkan , vad slagen av 
sporsmalen till fraga , och sa pass du skulle hjalpa mig till 
finna tro pa eller en pastor med stor ande visdom i stillet for 
liitt eller falsk svar. 


15. sa pass du skulle orsak jag till minas till minnesmiirke 
din uttryeka bibeln ( sadan som Romersk 8), sa fakta ἃ JAG 
kanna har den i min hjiirtan och har min sinne beredd , och 
vara rede till ἃ ger en svar till sjiilvaste om hoppa pa att Jag 
har omkring du. 


16. Sa pass du skulle komma med hjilp till jag sa fakta iit 
min iiga theology och doktrin till samtycke med din uttrycka 
, bibeln och sa pass du skulle fortsiitta till hjalpa mig veta 
hur min forstandet av doktrin kanna bli forbiittrat sa fakta iit 
min žiga liv , livsform och forstandet fortsitt till vara nojer 
tili vad slut du vilja den till vara for jag. 


17. Sa pass du skulle čppen min ande inblicken ( 
sluttningarna ) mer och mer , och sa pass var min forstandet 
eller uppfattningen av du iir inte exakt , sa pass du skulle 
hjalpa mig till lira sig vem Jesus Christ sant ir. 


18. Sa pass du skulle ger hjiilp till jag sa fakta šit JAG skulle 
kunde skild fran nagon falsk ritual vilken Jag har bero pa, 
fran din klar undervisning inne om Bibel , eventuell om vad 
JAG faljer ir inte av Gud, eller dir i strid mot vad du vilja 
till undervisa oss omkring foljande du. 


19. Sa pass nagon pressar av onda skulle inte ta bort nagon 
ande forstandet vilken Jag har , utom hellre sa pass JAG 
skulle halla kvar kunskap om hur till veta du och mig inte 
till bli Turat i den har dagen av ande bedriigeri. 


20. Sa pass du skulle komma med ande styrka och hjilp till 
jag sa fakta it Jag vill inte till bli del om den Stor Stjiirnfall 
Bort eller av nagon rorelse vilken skulle bli spiritually 
forfalskad till du och mig till din Helig Uttrycka 


21. Sa pass om diir er nagot sa pass Jag har gjort det min liv 
, eller nagon viig sa pass Jag har inte reagerat till du sa JAG 


skulle har och den diir er forhindrande jag fran endera 
vandrande med du , eller har forstandet , sa pass du skulle 
komma med den hiir sakerna / svaren / hiindelsen rygg in i 
min sinne , sa fakta iit JAG skulle avsiiga sig dem inne om 
Namn av Jesus Christ , och all av deras verkningen och 
konsekvenserna , och sa pass du skulle siitta tillbaka nagon 
tomhet ,sadness eller fortvivlan 1 min liv med det Gladje om 
Var Herre och Friilsare , och sa pass JAG skulle bli mer 
focusen pa inlčirningen till folja du vid lisande din uttrycka , 
den Bibel 


22. Sa pass du skulle čppen min doga sa fakta iit JAG skulle 
kunde klar se och recognize om dir er en Stor Bedriigeri 
omkring Ande iimnena , hur till forsta den hiir phenomenon 
( eller de hiir hiindelsen ) fran en Biblisk perspektiv , och sa 
pass du skulle ge mig visdom till veta och sa sa pass Jag vill 
lira sig hur till hjilp min viinnerna och ilskat en ( sliiktingen 
) inte bli del om it. 


23. Sa pass du skulle tillforsiikra sa pass en gang min oga 
de/vi/du/ni iir čppnat och min sinne forstar den ande mening 
av strom hiindelsen tagande stiille pa jorden , sa pass du 
skulle forbereda min hjirtan till accept din sanning , och sa 
pass du skulle hjiilpa mig forsta hur till finna mod och styrka 
igenom din Helig Uttrycka , bibeln. Inne om namn av Jesus 
Christ , JAG fraga om de hiir sakerna bekriiftande min onska 
till vara i folje avtalen din vilja , och JAG fragar till deras 
visdom och till har en kiirlek om den Sanning 


Samarbetsvillig 





Mer pa botten av Sida 
Hur till har Ondlig Liv 


Vi er glad om den hii lista over ( bon anmoder till Gud ) ir 
duglig till hjilpa du. Vi forsta den hiir Maj inte bli den biist 
eller mest effektiv oversiittning. Vi f$rsta det diir de/vi/du/ni 
žir manga olik viig av yttranden tanken och orden. Om du har 
en forslagen for en biittre oversittning , eller om du skulle 
lik till ta en liten belopp av din tid till siinda forslag till oss , 
du vill bli hjalpande tusenden av annan folk ocksa , vem 
vilja da lisa den forbiittrat oversiittning. Vi οἵα har en Ny 
Testamente tillgiinglig i din sprak eller i spraken sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ir sillsynt eller gammal. Om du er sett for en Ny 
Testamente i en bestiimd sprak , behaga skriva till oss. 
Ocksa , vi behoav till vara siiker och forsak till meddela sa 
pass ibland , vi gor erbjudande bokna sa pass blandar inte 
Fri och sa pass gor kostnad pengar. Utom om du kan icke 
har rad med det nagot om den hiir elektronisk bokna , vi 
kanna ofta gor en byta av elektronisk bokna for hjiilp med 
oversittning eller aoversiittning verk. 


Du hade inte till vara en professionell arbetaren , enda et par 
regelbunden person vem er han intresserad 1 hjilpande. Du 
borde har en computern eller du borde ha ingang till en 
computern pa din lokal bibliotek eller college eller 
universitet , sedan dess den hir vanligtvis har bittre 
forbindelserna till Internet. Du kanna ocksa vanligtvis 
grunda din liga personlig FRI elektronisk sčinda med posten 
redovisa vid gar till mail.yahoo.com 


1HHH Behaga ta en stund till finna den elektronisk siinda med 
posten adress lokaliserat nederst eller sluten av den hiir sida. 
Vi hoppas du vill siinda elektronisk siinda med posten till 
oss , om den hir er av hjalp eller uppmuntran. Vi ocksa 
uppmuntra du till komma i kontakt med oss angaande 
Elektronisk Bokna sa pass vi erbjudande sa pass de/vi/du/ni 
žir utan kostnad , och fri. 


Vi gor har manga bokna i utliindsk spraken , utom vi inte 
alltid stiille dem till ta emot elektronisk ( data čverfor ) 
emedan vi bara gora tillgiinglig bokna eller iimnena sa pass 
de/vi/du/ni ir mest begiiret. Vi uppmuntra du till fortsitta till 
be tili Gud och till fortsittta till lira sig omkring Honom vid 
lisande den ΝΥ Testamente. Vi vilkomnande din 
sporsmalen och kommentarerna vid elektronisk siinda med 
posten. 


Š B 8 B V € 8 K 8 B BE 8 8 V K K 8 BR 8 RK K K Χὰ δ χὰ 


Anwylyd Celi , Ddiolch 'ch a hon 'n Grai 
Destament gollyngwyd fel a allwn at ddysg hychwaneg 
amdanat. Blesio chyfnertha 'r boblogi 'n atebol achos yn 
gwneud hon Electronic Ilyfr ar gael. 


Blesio chyfnertha 'u at all gweithia ymprydia , a gwna 
hychwaneg Electronic llyfrau ar gael Blesio chyfnertha 'u at 
ca pawb 'r adnoddau , Tr arian , 'r chryfder a 'r amsera a hwy 
angen er all cadw yn gweithio atat. Blesio chyfnertha hynny 
sy barthu chan 'r heigia a chyfnertha 'u acha an everyday 
sail. 


Blesio anrhega 'u 'r chryfder at arhosa a anrhega pob un 
chanddyn 'r 'n ysbrydol yn deall achos 'r gweithia a 'ch 
angen 'u at gwna. 


Blesio chyfnertha pob un chanddyn at mo ca arswyda a at 
atgofia a ach 'r Celi a atebiadau arawd a sy i mewn 
chyhudda chan bopeth. Archa a anogech 'u, a a achlesi 'u,a 
Tr gweithia x gweinidogaeth a ]n cyflogedig i mewn. Archa 


a achlesech 'u chan 'r 'n Ysbrydol Grymoedd ai arall 
rhwystrau a could amhara 'u ai arafa 'u i lawr. 

Blesio chyfnertha 'm pryd Arfera hon 'n Grai Destament at 
hefyd dybied chan 'r boblogi a wedi gwneud hon argraffiad 
ar gael, [6] a Alla gweddio am 'u a fel allan arhosa at 
chyfnertha hychwaneg boblogi Archa a anrhegech 'm 
anwylaeth chan 'ch 'n gysegr-lan Eiria ( 'r 'n Grai Destament 
), a a anrhegech 'm 'n ysbrydol callineb a ddirnadaeth at 
adnabod gwellhawch a at ddeall 'r atalnod chan amsera a ]m 
yn bucheddu i mewn. Blesio chyfnertha 'm at adnabod fel at 
ymdrin 'r afrwyddinebau a Dwi wynebedig ag ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd Celi , Chyfnertha 'm at angen at adnabod 
gwellhawch a at angen at chyfnertha arall Cristnogion i 
mewn 'm arwynebedd a am 'r byd. Archa a anrhegech 'r 
Electronic llyfr heigia a hynny a gweithia acha 'r website a 
hynny a chyfnertha 'u 'ch callineb. Archa a chyfnerthech 'r 
hunigol aelodau chan 'n hwy deulu ( a 'm deulu ) at mo bod 
'n ysbrydol dwylledig , namyn at ddeall 'ch a at angen at 
chymer a canlyn 'ch 1 mewn Ἢ bob ffordd. a Archa 'ch at 
gwna hyn bethau i mewn 'r enwa chan lesu, Amen, 


Č D VR VE B K 8 B DE 8 BK VE ἀὰ ἃ VI K K VI KE 


Iceland 
Icelandic Icelandic - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) 
to God - explained in Icelandic Language 


Prayer Isceland Icelandic Jesus Kristur Baen til Guo 
Hvernig til Bioja Hvernig geta spyrja gefa hjalpa andlegur 
Leiosogn 


Tal til Gud the Skapari af the Alheimur the Herra: 


1. pessi pri vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til bičja the hlutur 
bessi ΕΟ porf til bidja 


2. pessi pu vildi gefa til mig the hugrekki til trda pu og 
bigeja hvača pu vilja til komast af med minn lif, i stačinn af 
mig upphefja minn eiga vilja ( dsetningur ) yfir pinn. 


3. bessi pu vildi gefa mig hjalpa til ekki lata minn ogurlegur 
af the 6pekktur til verda the afsokun , eda the undirstača 
fyrir mig ekki til bera fram you. 4. pessi pti vildi gefa mig 
hjalpa til sjA og til lera hvernig til hafa the andlegur styrkur 
EG porf ( f gegnum pinn ord the Biblfa a ) fyrir the atburčur 
a undan ) og Ὁ ) fyrir minn eiga persč6nulegur andlegur ferd. 


5. Pessi pu Gud vildi gefa mig hjalpa til vilja til bera fram 
Pu fleiri 6. Pessi pu vildi minna ἅ mig til tala med pu 
prayerwhen ) EG er svekktur eča f vandi , f stadinn af 
erfiČur til asetningur hlutur čg sjalfur eini 1 gegnum minn 
mannlegur styrkur. 


7, Pessi pu vildi gefa mig Viska og a hjarta fiskflak med 
Bibliulegur Viska svo pessi EG vildi bera fram pu fleiri d 
ahrifarikan hatt. 


8. Pessi pu vildi gefa mig a longun til nema pinn ord the 
Biblia the Nyja testamentid Gudspjall af Klosett ), da 
persG6nulegur undirstača 


9. pessi pri vildi gefa adstod til mig svo pessi EG er far til 
taka eftir hlutur 1 the Biblfa ( pinn or0 ) hver EG geta 
persG6nulega segja fra til , og pessi vilja hjalpa mig skilja 
hvača pu vilja mig til gera dt af vid minn lif. 


10. Pessi pu vildi gefa mig mikill skarpskyggni , til skilja 
hvernig til ditskyra til annar hver pu ert , og pessi EG vildi 
vera fier til lera hvernig til lara og vita hvernig til standa 
med pu og pinn ord the Biblia ) 


11. Pessi pu vildi koma med f6lk ( eda websites ) 1 minn lif 
hver vilja til vita pi, og hver ert sterkur 1 peirra nakvaemur 
skilningur af bu ( gud ); og Pessi pu vildi koma med f6lk ( 
eda websites ) 1 minn lif hver vilja vera fer til hvetja mig til 
nakvemur lara hvernig til deila the Biblfa the ora guds 
sannleikur (2 Hradslugjarn 215:). 


12. Pessi pu vildi hjalpa mig til leera til hafa mikill 
skilningur 60ur i hver Biblfa dtgafa er bestur , hver er 
nakvzemur , og hver hefur the andlegur styrkur K mattur , og 
hver uitgafa sampykkja med the frumeintak handrit pessi pu 
blasa i brjost the ritstorf af the Nyja testamentid til skrifa. 


13. Pessi pu vildi gefa hjalpa til mig til nota minn timi i g60 
kaup vegur , og ekki til sGa minn timi ἅ Falskur eda tomur 
adferd til fa loka til Gud ( en pessi ert ekki hreinskilnislega 
Biblfulegur ), og hvar pessir adferd dvextir og grenmeti 
neitun langur ord eča varanlegur andlegur dvoxtur. 


14. Pessi pu vildi gefa adstod til mig til skilja hvača til leita 
ad fa kirkja eda a stadur af dyrkun , hvada godur af 
spurning til spyrja , og pessi pti vildi hjalpa mig til finna 
tramačur eča a prestur med mikill andlegur viska 1 stadinn 
af peegilegur eda falskur svar. 


15. pessi pu vildi orsok mig til muna til leggja 4 minnid pinn 
ord the Biblfa ( svo sem eins og Latneskt letur 8), svo pessi 
EG geta hafa pač f minn hjarta og hafa minn hugur tilbiiinn,, 
og vera tilbdinn til gefa oakvedčinn greinir ( ensku svar til 
annar af the von pessi ΕΟ hafa 6Čur 1 pu. 


16. Pessi pu vildi koma med hjalpa til mig svo pessi minn 
eiga gudfrcedi og kenning til vera ( samrami vid pinn ord 
the Biblfa og pessi pu vildi halda dfram til hjalpa mig vita 
hvernig minn skilningur af kenning geta vera beta svo pessi 
minn eiga lif lifestyle og skilningur halda dfram til vera loka 
til hvača pu vilja pad til vera fyrir mig. 


17. Pessi pu vildi opinn minn andlegur innsyn ( endir ) fleiri 
og fleiri , og pessi hvar minn skilningur eča skynjun af pu er 
ekki nakvaemur , pessi pu vildi hjalpa mig til lzera hver Jesus 
Kristur hreinskilnislega er. 


18. Pessi pri vildi gefa hjalpa til mig svo pessi EG vildi vera 
fer til ačskilinn allir falskur helgisičir hver EG hafa 
osjalfsteeči A , fra pinn bjartur kennsla 1 the Biblfa , ef allir af 
hvača EG er h6pur studningsmanna er ekki af Guč , eča er 
gegn hvača pu vilja til kenna okkur 6dur 1 h6pur 
stučningsmanna pu. 


19. Pessi allir herafli af vondur vildi ekki taka burt allir 
andlegur skilningur hver EG hafa , en fremur pessi EG vildi 
halda the vitneskja af hvernig til vita pu og ekki til vera 
blekkja i pessir sem minnir d gomlu dagana) af andlegur 
blekking. 


20. Pessi pu vildi koma med andlegur styrkur og hjalpa til 
mig svo pessi EG vilja ekki til vera hluti af the Mikill Bylta 
Burt eda af allir hreyfing hver vildi vera andlegur folsun til 
bu og til pinn Heilagur Ora 


21. Pessi ef there er nokkud pessi EG hafa biiinn minn lif, 
eda allir vegur pessi EG hafa ekki sd sem svarar til pri eins 
og EG 0xl hafa og pessi er sem koma mf 1 veg fyrir eča 
afstyra mig fra annar hvor gangandi med pu , eda having 
skilningur , pessi pu vildi koma med pessir hlutur / svar / 


atburčur bak inn f minn hugur , svo pessi ΕΟ vildi afneita pa 
1 the Nafn af Jesus Kristur , og ekki minna en peirra dhrif og 
afleičing , og pessi pu vildi skipta um allir tomleiki ,sadness 
eča orventing ( minn lif med the Gleči af the Herra , og 
bessi EG vildi vera fleiri brennidepill ἅ lerdomur til fylgja 
bti vid lestur pinn ord the Biblfa 


22. Pessi pri vildi opinn minn augsyn svo pessi EG vildi vera 
fer til greinilega sjA og pekkjanlegur ef there er a Mikill 
Blekking 6dur 1 Andlegur atriči , hvernig til skilja this g ( 
eča pessir atburdur ) fra a Bibliulegur yfirsyn , og pessi pu 
vildi gefa mig viska til vita og svo pessi EG vilja lera 
hvernig til hjalpa minn vinatta og dst sjalfur ( ettingi ) ekki 
vera hluti af it. 

23. Pessi pu vildi tryggja pessi einu sinni minn augsyn ert 
opnari og minn hugur skilja the andlegur merking af 
straumur atburdur hrifandi stačur i the verold , pessi pu vildi 
undirbda minn hjarta til piggja pinn sannleikur , og pessi μά 
vildi hjalpa mig skilja hvernig til finna hugrekki og styrkur 1 
gegnum pinn Heilagur Ord the Biblfa. | the nafn af Jestis 
Kristur , EG spyrja fyrir pessir hlutur stadfesta minn longun 
til vera ( samkomulag pinn vilja , og EG er asking fyrir pinn 
viska og til hafa a dst af the Sannleikur Motteekilegur 


Eleiri A the Botn af Blačsidča 
Hvernig til hafa Eilifur Lif 


Vid ert glačur ef this listi ( af been beidni til Gud) er fer til 
adstoda pu. Vič skilja this mega ekki vera the bestur eda 
arangursrikur pyding. Vi8 skilja pessi there ert margir olikur 
lifnačarheettir af tjining hugsun og ord. Ef pu hafa a 
uppastunga fyrir a betri pyčing , eda ef pu vildi eins og til 


taka a litill magn af pinn timi til senda uppastunga til okkur, 
bu vilja vera skammtur pusund af annar f6lk einnig , hver 
vilja pa lesa the beta pyding. 


Vid oft hafa a Nyja testamentid laus ( pinn tungumal eda 1 
tungumal pessi ert sjaldgaefur eda gamall. Ef pu ert utlit fyrir 
a Nyja testamentid 1 a sčrstakur tungumal , boknast skrifa til 
okkur. Einnig , νι vilja til vera viss og reyna til midla pessi 
stundum , vid gera tilbod bok pessi ert ekki Frjals og pessi 
gera kostnadur peningar. En ef pu geta ekki hafa efni d 
sumir af pessir rafteeknilegur b6k , vid geta oft gera 
Gakvečinn greinir ( ensku skipti af rafteknilegur b8k fyrir 
hjalpa med pyding eča pyding vinna. Pu gera ekki verda ad 
vera a faglegur verkamačur , eini a venjulegur manneskja 
hver er dhugasamur 1 skammtur. Pu ὄχ] hafa a tolva eda pi 
oxl hafa adgangur til a tolva A pinn heimamačur bokasafn 
eča haskoli eda haskoli , sičan pessir venjulega hafa betri 
tengsl til the. Pu geta einnig venjulega stofnsetja binn eiga 
pers6nulegur FRJALS raftzeknilegur postur reikningur vid 
αὖ fara til mail.yahoo.com 


Paknast taka a augnablik til finna the raftaeknilegur postur 
heimilisfang stadgreina d the botn eda the endir af this 
bladsiča. Vid von pu vilja senda rafteknilegur postur til 
okkur , ef this er af hjalpa eča hvatning. Vid einnig hvetja 
bu til snerting okkur vidvikjandi Raftreknilegur Bok pessi 
vid tilbod pessi ert dn kostnačur , og fijals. 


Vi gera hafa margir bok i erlendur tungumal , en vid gera 
ekki alltaf stadur pa til taka d m6ti electronically ( seekja 
skra af fjarlaegri tolvu ) pvi vid eini gera laus the bok eda the 
atriči pessi ert the beični. νι hvetja pu til halda dfram til 
bidja til Gud og til halda afram til lara 6Our 1 Hann vid 


lestur the Nyja testamentid. Vid velkominn pinn spurning og 
athugasemd vid raftaeknilegur postur. 


ŠO OO VO BIKE VE K S VE K KR K VEKE ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Danish - Danemark 


Danish - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Danish Language 


Prayer Danish Dannish Denmark Jesus Bon hen til God Hvor Bed 
kunne hore mig Hvor opfordre indromme haelp hen mig 

Taler hen til God , den Skaberen i den Alt, den Lord: 1. at 
jer ville indrgmme hen til mig den mod hen til bed den sager 
at JEG savn hen til bed 


2. at jer ville indrdmme hen til mig den mod hen til tro jer 
og optage hvad jer ville gerne lave hos mig liv , istedet for 
mig ophgje mig besidde vil ( hensigt ) ovenfor jeres. 


3. at jer ville indramme mig hjalp hen til ikke lade mig 
skreek i den ubekendt hen til blive den bede om tilgivelse , 
eller den holdepunkt nemlig mig ikke hen til anrette you. 


4. at jer ville indramme mig hjeelp hen til se efter og hen til 
Ire hvor hen til nyde den appel krafter JEG savn ( 
igennem jeres ord den Bibel ) en ) nemlig den begivenheder 
foran og Ὁ ) nemlig mig besidde personlig appel rejse. 


5. At jer God ville indramme mig hjeelp hen til ville gerne 
anrette Jer flere 


6. At jer ville erindre mig hen til samtale hos jer prayerwhen 
) Jeg er kuldkastet eller i problem , istedet for praver hen til 
Igse sager selv bare igennem mig human krafter. 


7. At jer ville indrdmme mig Klogskab og en hjerte fyldte 
hos Bibelsk Klogskab i den grad at JEG ville anrette jer 
flere effektive. 


8. At jer ville indrdmme mig en lyst hen til lase jeres ord, 
den Bibel , ( den Ny Testamente Gospel i John ), oven pa en 
personlig holdepunkt 


9. at jer ville indrdmme hjalp hen til mig i den grad at Jeg er 
kgbedygtig marke sager i den Bibel ( jeres ord ) hvilke JEG 
kunne jeg for mit vedkommende henhgre til , og at vil hjaelp 
mig opfatte hvad jer savn mig hen til lave i mig liv. 


10. At jer ville indrgmme mig stor discernment , hen til 
opfatte hvor hen til forklare hen til andre hvem du er , og at 
JEG ville vare 1 stand til lxere hvor hen til lare og kende 
hvor hen til rage op nemlig jer og jeres ord ( den Bibel ) 


11. At jer ville overbringe folk ( eller websites ) 1 mig liv 
hvem ville gerne kende jer , og hvem er kraftig 1 deres 
ngjagtig opfattelse i jer God ); og At jer ville overbringe 
folk ( eller websites ) i mig liv hvem vil vare i stand til give 
mod mig hen til akkurat laere hvor hen til skille den Bibel 
den ord i sandhed Timothy 215:). 


12. At jer ville hjeelp mig hen til kere hen til nyde stor 
opfattelse hvorom Bibel gengivelse er bedst , hvilke er hgjst 
ngjagtig , og hvilke har den hgjst appel krafter ἄς kraft , og 
hvilke gengivelse indvilliger hos den selvsteendig 
handskreven at jer inspireret den forfatteres i den Ny 
Testamente hen til skriv. 


13. At jer ville indrgmme hjeelp hen til mig hen til hjelp mig 
gang i en artig made , og ikke hen til affald mig gang oven 
pa Falsk eller indholdslgs metoder hen til komme narmere 
hen til God ( men at er ikke sandelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor 
dem metoder opfgre for ikke sa laenge siden periode eller 
varer appel fruit. 


14. At jer ville indrgmme hjelp hen til mig hen til opfatte 
hvad hen til kigge efter i en kirke eller en opstille i 
andagtsogende , hvad arter i sporgsmal hen til opfordre , og 
at jer ville hjeelp mig hen til hitte tro eller en sidst hos stor 
appel klogskab istedet for nemme eller falsk svar. 


15. at jer ville hidfgre mig hen til huske hen til kare udenad 
jeres ord den Bibel ( sasom Romersk 8), 1 den grad at JEG 
kunne nyde sig i mig hjerte og nyde mig indre forberedt , og 
vere rede til at indrdmme en besvare hen til andre 1 den 
habe pa at Jeg har omkring jer. 


16. At jer ville overbringe hjeelp hen til mig i den grad at 
mig besidde theology og doctrines hen til samtykke med 
jeres ord , den Bibel og at jer ville fortsaette hen til hjelp 
mig kende hvor mig opfattelse i doctrine kan forbedret i den 
grad at mig besidde liv lifestyle og opfattelse fortseetter at 
blive ngjere hvortil jer savn sig at blive nemlig mig. 


17. At jer ville lukke op mig appel indblik ( afslutninger ) 
flere og flere , og at der hvor mig opfattelse eller 
opfattelsesevne i jer er ikke ngjagtig , at jer ville hjaelp mig 
hen til lere hvem Jesus Christ sandelig er. 


18. At jer ville indrgmme hjelp hen til mig i den gradat 
JEG ville vare i stand til selvsteendig hvilken som helst 
falsk rituals hvilke Jeg har afhenge oven pa , af jeres slette 
Irer i den Bibel , eventuel hvoraf Jeg er naeste er ikke i God 


, eller er imod hvad jer ville gerne belere os omkring naeste 
jer. 


19. At hvilken som helst tvinger i darlig ville ikke holde 
bortrejst hvilken som helst appel opfattelse hvilke Jeg har, 
men ncermest at JEG ville beholde den kundskab i hvor hen 
til kende jer og ikke at blive narrede i i denne tid i appel 
bedrag. 


20. At jer ville overbringe appel krefter og hj:elp hen til mig 
i den grad at Ja ikke at blive noget af den Stor Nedadgaende 
Bortrejst eller 1 hvilken som helst bevaegelse som kunne 
vere spiritually counterfeit hen til jer og hen til jeres Hellig 
Ord 


21. At selv om der er alt at Jeg har skakmat mig liv , eller 
hvilken som helst made at Jeg har ikke reageret hen til jer 
nemlig JEG burde nyde og det vil sige afholder mig af enten 
den ene eller den anden af omvandrende hos jer , eller har 
opfattelse , at jer ville overbringe dem sager / svar / 
begivenheder igen i mig indre , i den grad at JEG ville afsta 
fra sig i den Bencevne i Jesus Christ , og al 1 deres effekter 
og felger , og at jer ville skifte ud hvilken som helst tomhed 
,sadness eller opgive habet i mig liv hos den Glede i den 
Lord , og at JEG ville vere flere indstille oven pa indlaring 
hen til komme efter jer af lesning jeres ord , den Bibel 


22. At jer ville lukke op mig gjne i den grad at JEG ville 
vere 1 stand til klart se efter og anerkende selv om der er en 
Stor Bedrag omkring Appel emner , hvor hen til opfatte 
indeverende phenomenon ( eller disse begivenheder ) af en 
Bibelsk perspektiv , og at jer ville indramme mig klogskab 
hen til kende hvorfor at Ja lare hvor hen til hjelp mig 
bekendte og elske ones ( slaegtninge ) ikke vere noget af it. 


23. At jer ville sikre sig at nar forst mig gjne er anlagde og 
mig indre forstar den appel vzegt i indevzerende 
begivenheder indtagelse opstille pa jorden , at jer ville legge 
til rette mig hjerte hen til optage jeres sandhed , og at jer 
ville hjaelp mig opfatte hvor hen til hitte mod og krafter 
igennem jeres Hellig Ord , den Bibel. I den benevne i Jesus 
Christ , JEG anmode om disse sager bekraeftende mig lyst at 
blive overensstemmende jeres vil , og Jeg er bede om 
nemlig jeres klogskab og hen til nyde en kerlighed til den 
Sandhed Amen 


Flere forneden Side 
Hvor hen til nyde Evig Liv 


Vi er glad selv om indevaerende liste over ( bgn anmoder 
hen til God ) er kan hen til ἢ] ρα jer. Vi opfatte 
indeveerende ma ikke vere den bedst eller hgjst effektiv 
gengivelse. Vi er klar over, at der er mange anderledes veje i 
gengivelse indfald og ord. Selv om du har en henstilling 
nemlig en bedre gengivelse , eller selv om jer ville gerne 
hen til holde en ringe belgb 1 jeres gang hen til sende 
antydninger hen til os , jer vil vere hjalp tusindvis 1 andre 
ligeledes , hvem vil sa er der ikke mere lese den forbedret 
gengivelse. 


Vi ofte nyde en Ny Testamente anvendelig i jeres sprog eller 
i sprogene at er sjaelden eller forhenveerende. Selv om du er 
ser ud nemlig en ΝΥ Testamente i en specifik sprog , behage 
henvende sig til os. Ligeledes , vi ville gerne vere sikker og 
preve hen til overfdrer at engang imellem , vi lave pristilbud 
bgger at er ufri og at lave omkostninger penge. Men selv om 
jer kan ikke afgive noget af dem elektronisk bgger , vi 
kunne ofte lave en udveksle i elektronisk bgger nemlig 


hjaelp hos gengivelse eller gengivelse arbejde. Jer som ikke 
har at blive en professional arbejder , kun fa sand 
pageeldende hvem er interesseret i hjalp. 


Jer burde nyde en computer eller jer burde have adgang til 
en computer henne ved jeres lokal bibliotek eller kollegium 
eller universitet , siden dem til hverdag nyde bedre 
slaegtskaber hen til den indre. Jer kunne ligeledes til hverdag 
indrette jeres besidde personlig OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk indlevere beretning af igangvaerende hen til 
mail.yahoo.com 


1HHE 


Behage holde for et gjeblik siden hen til hitte den 
elektronisk indlevere henvende placeret nederst eller den 
enden pa legen indev«rende side. Vi hab jer vil sende 
elektronisk indlevere hen til os , selv om indevarende er 1 
hjelp eller ophjeelpning. Vi ligeledes give mod jer hen til 
henvende sig til os med henblik pa Elektronisk Bgger at vi 
pristilbud at er uden omkostninger , og omkostningsfrit. 


Vi lave nyde mange bgger i udenlandsk sprogene , men vi 
lave ikke altid opstille sig hen til byde velkommen 
elektronisk ( dataoverfgre ) fordi vi bare skabe anvendelig 
den bgger eller den emner at er den hgjst anmodede. 


Vi give mod jer hen til fortseette hen til bed hen til God og 
hen til fortsette hen til lare omkring Sig af lesning den Ny 
Testamente. Vi velkommen jeres sporgsmal og 
bemearkninger af elektronisk indlevere. 


Č BD VE VE 8 B 8 8 VB K 8 VE BK Νὰ KEK K KEK 


Norway - Norway -- Norwegian - 


Norway - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Norwegian Language 


Norway Norwegian Nordic Prayer Jesus Christ a God Hvor Be 
kanne hore meg bonn anmode gir hjelpe meg finner sprit Som kan 
ledes 


Snakker a God , skaperen av det Univers , det Lord : 


1. det du ville gir ἃ meg tapperheten ἃ be tingene det JEG 
ngd a be 

2. det du ville gir ἃ meg tapperheten ἃ mene du og 
godkjenne hva du vil gjerne gjdre med meg livet , istedet for 
meg opphgye meg egen ville ( hensikten ) over din. 


3. det du ville gir meg hjelpe a ikke utleie meg rank av det 
ubekjent a bli det be om tilgivelse , eller grunnlaget for meg 
ikke for ἃ anrette you. 


4. det du ville gir meg hjelpe ἃ se og ἃ hdre hvor ἃ har den 
sprit styrke JEG ngd ( igjennom din ord bibelen ) en ) for 
begivenhetene for ut og b ) for meg egen personlig sprit 
reise. 


5. Det du God ville gir meg hjelpe ἃ vil gjerne anrette Du 
flere 


6. Det du ville minne meg ἃ samtalen med du prayerwhen ) 
JEG er frustrert eller inne problemet , istedet for prever ἃ 
Igse saker meg selv bare igjennom meg human styrke. 


7, Det du ville gir meg Klokskap og en hjertet fylte med 
Bibelsk Klokskap i den grad at JEG ville anrette du flere 
effektivt. 


8. Det du ville gir meg en gnske ἃ studere din ord , bibelen, 
( det Ny Testamentet Gospel av John ), opp pa en personlig 
basis 


9. det du ville gir assistanse A meg i den grad at JEG er 
kjopedyktig legge merke til saker inne bibelen ( din ord ) 
hvilke JEG kanne personlig fortelle til , og det vill hjelpe 
meg oppfatte hva du gnske meg a gjgre inne meg livet. 


10. Det du ville gir meg stor discernment , A oppfatte hvor a 
forklare ἃ andre hvem du er , og det JEG ville vere i stand 
til hgre hvor a hgre og vite hvor a sta opp for du og din ord ( 
bibelen ) 


11. Det du ville bringe folk ( eller websites ) inne meg livet 
hvem vil gjerne vite du , og hvem er kraftig inne deres 
akkurat forstaelse av du God ); og Det du ville bringe folk ( 
eller websites ) inne meg livet hvem ville vare i stand til 
oppmuntre meg ἃ akkurat hgre hvor a dividere bibelen ordet 
av sannhet (Timothy 215:). 


12. Det du ville hjelpe meg ἃ hgre a ha stor forstaelse om 
hvilken Bibel versjon er best , hvilke er hgyst akkurat , og 
hvilke har de fleste sprit styrke  makt , og hvilke versjon 
avtaler med det original manuskriptet det du inspirert 
forfatternes av det Ny Testamentet a skrive. 


13. Det du ville gir hjelpe a meg ἃ bruk meg tid inne en fint 
vei , og ikke for a slgseri meg tid opp pa False eller tom 
emballasje metoder ἃ komme naermere ἃ God ( bortsett fra 


det er ikke virkelig Bibelsk ), og der hvor dem metoder 
tilvirke for ikke sa lenge siden frist eller varer sprit fruit. 


14. Det du ville gir assistanse ἃ meg a oppfatte hva ἃ kikke 
etter inne en kirken eller en sted av -tilbeder , hva arter av 
spgrsmal ἃ anmode , og det du ville hjelpe meg a finner 
mene eller en fortid med stor sprit klokskap istedet for lett 
eller false svar. 


15. det du ville anledning meg ἃ erindre ἃ huske din ord 
bibelen ( som Romersk 8), i den grad at JEG kanne ha den 
inne meg hjertet og ha meg sinn ferdig , og vere rede til ἃ 
gir en svaret a andre av det hape pa at JEG ha om du. 


16. Det du ville bringe hjelpe ἃ meg i den grad at meg egen 
theology og doctrines ἃ vere enig i din ord , bibelen og det 
du ville fortsette a hjelpe meg vite hvor meg forstaelse av 
doctrine kan forbedret i den grad at meg egen livet lifestyle 
og forstaelse fortsetter ἃ bli nayere hvorfor du gnske den ἃ 
bli for meg. 


17. Det du ville apen meg sprit innblikk ( konklusjonene ) 
flere og flere , og det der hvor meg forstaelse eller 
oppfattelse av du er ikke akkurat , det du ville hjelpe meg a 
hgre hvem Jesus Christ virkelig er. 


18. Det du ville gir hjelpe ἃ meg i den grad at JEG ville 
vere 1 stand til separat alle false rituals hvilke JEG ha 
avhenge opp pa , fra din helt lerer inne bibelen , eventuell 
av hva JEG fglger er ikke av God, eller er i motsetning til 
hva du vil gjerne laere oss om fulgte du. 


19. Det alle presser av darlig ville ikke ta fjerne alle sprit 
forstaelse hvilke JEG ha , bortsett fra temmelig det JEG 
ville selge 1 detalj kjennskapen til hvor ἃ vite du og ikke for 
a vere narret inne i disse dager av sprit bedrag. 


20. Det du ville bringe sprit styrke og hjelpe a meg i den 
grad at Jeg vil ikke for ἃ vere del av det Stor Faller Fjerne 
eller av alle bevegelse hvilket kunne vare spiritually 
counterfeit a du og ἃ din Hellig Ord 


21. Det hvis det er alt det JEG ha gjort det meg livet , eller 
alle vei det JEG ha ikke reagert A du idet JEG burde ha og 
det er forhindrer meg fra enten den ene eller den andre av 
gaing med du , eller har forstaelse , det du ville bringe dem 
saker / svar / begivenheter rygg i meg sinn , i den grad at 
JEG ville renonsere pa seg inne navnet av Jesus Christ , og 
alle av deres virkninger og konsekvensene , og det du ville 
ombytte alle tomhet ,sadness eller gi opp hapet inne meg 
livet med det Glede av det Lord , og det JEG ville vre flere 
fokusere opp pa innlering ἃ ἔφ] ρα etter etter du av lesing din 
ord , det Bibel 


22. Det du ville apen meg eyes 1 den grad at JEG ville vere i 
stand til klare se og anerkjenne hvis det er en Stor Bedrag 
om Sprit emner , hvor a oppfatte denne phenomenon ( eller 
disse begivenheter ) fra en Bibelsk perspektiv , og det du 
ville gir meg klokskap ἃ vite hvorfor det Jeg vil hgre hvor ἃ 
hjelpe meg venner og elsket seg ( slektningene ) ikke vere 
del av it. 


23. Det du ville sikre det en gang meg eyes er apen og meg 
sinn forstar det sprit vekt av aktuelle begivenheter tar sted 
pa jorden , det du ville forberede meg hjertet a godkjenne 
din sannhet , og det du ville hjelpe meg oppfatte hvor ἃ 
finner tapperheten og styrke igjennom din Hellig Ord, 
bibelen. Inne navnet av Jesus Christ , JEG anmode om disse 
saker bekreftende meg gnske ἃ bli i felge avtalen din ville, 
og JEG spgr til deres klokskap og ἃ har en kjerlighet til det 
Sannhet Samarbeidsvillig 


Flere pa bunnen av Side 
Hvor a ha Evig Livet 


Vi er glad hvis denne liste over ( bgnn anmoder ἃ God ) er 
dugelig ἃ hjelpe du. Vi oppfatte denne kanskje ikke vere det 
best eller hgyst effektiv oversettelse. Vi forsta det der er 
mange annerledes veier av gjengivelsen innfall og ord. Hvis 
du har en forslag for en bedre oversettelse , eller hvis du 
ville like A ta en liten beldpet av din tid a sende antydninger 
a oss , du ville vere hjalp tusenvis av andre mennesker 
likeledes , hvem ville sa lese det forbedret oversettelse. Vi 
ofte har en Ny Testamentet anvendelig inne din 
omgangssprak eller inne sprakene det er sjelden eller gamle. 
Hvis du er ser for en Ny Testamentet inne en spesifikk 
omgangssprak , behage skrive til oss. Likeledes , vi vil 
gjerne vere sikker og pr]ve a meddele det en gang imellom 
, Vi gjdre tilbud bgker det er ufri og det gjdre bekostning 
pengene. 


Bortsett fra hvis du kan ikke by noen av dem elektronisk 
bgker , vi kanne ofte gjgre en bytte av elektronisk bgker for 
hjelpe med oversettelse eller oversettelse arbeide. Du som 
ikke har ἃ bli en profesjonell arbeider , kun fa stamgjest 
personen hvem er interessert i hjalp. Du burde har en 
computer eller du burde ha adgang til en computer for din 
innenbys bibliotek eller universitet eller universitet , siden 
dem vanligvis ha bedre forbindelser a det sykehuslege. Du 
kanne likeledes vanligvis opprette din egen personlig 
LEDIG elektronisk innlevere regningen av gar ἃ 
mail.yahoo.com 


Behage ta en gyeblikk a finner det elektronisk innlevere 
henvende seg lokalisert nederst eller utgangen av denne 
side. Vi hape du ville sende elektronisk innlevere ἃ oss, 


hvis denne er av hjelpe eller oppmuntring. Vi likeledes 
oppmuntre du ἃ sette seg 1 forbindelse med oss angaende 
Elektronisk Bgker det vi tilbud det er uten bekostning , og 
ledig. 


Vi gjgre ha mange bgker inne utenlandsk sprakene , bortsett 
fra vi ikke alltid sted seg a fa elektronisk ( dataoverfgre ) 
fordi vi bare lage anvendelig bgkene eller emnene det er de 
fleste anmodet. Vi oppmuntre du ἃ fortsette ἃ be a God og ἃ 
fortsette a hdre om Seg av lesing det Ny Testamentet. Vi 
velkommen din spdrsmal og kommentarer av elektronisk 
innlevere. 


Š B VE VO 8 DB 8 VB K 8 VE K 8 BR 8 Χὰ K K KEK 


Modern Greek 


Προσευχή στο Θεό Αγαπητός Θεός, Σας ευχαριστούμξε ότι 
αὐτό το Ευαγγέλιο ή αὐτή η νέα διαθήκη ἔχει 
απελευθερωθεί ἐτσι ὥστε είμαστε σε θέση va μάθουμξ 
περισσότερων για σας. Παρακαλώ βοηθήστε τους 
ανθρώπους αρμόδιους για VA καταστήσει αὐτό TO 
ηλεικτρονικό βιβλίο διαθέσιμο. Ξέρετε ποιοι εἰναι KOL εἰστε 
σε θέση va τοὺς βοηθήσετε. Παρακαλῶ τοὺς βοηθήστε για 
va είστε σε θέση να ἀπασχοληθεί γρήγορα, καὶ νὰ 
καταστήσει σε περισσότερα NAEKTPOVIKA βιβλία διαθέσιμα 
Παρακαλώ τοὺς βοηθήστε για va ἐχετε όλους τοὺς πόρους, 
τὰ χρήματα, τη δύναμη καὶ το χρόνο ότι χρειάζονται 
προκειμένου να είναι σε θέση VA συνεχίσουν για σας. 
Παρακαλώ βοηθήστε εκείνοι που εἰναι μέρος της ομάδας 
ποῦ τοὺς βοηθά σε καθημερινή βάση. Παρακαλῶ τοὺς 
δῶστε τη δύναμη YU VA, συνεχίσετε KOL VA δώσετε σε κάθε 
ἕναν από τοὺς το σπιρίτσουαλ που καταλαβαίνει για την 


ἐργασία ότι τους θέλετε για va κάνετε. Ilapakoho βοηθήστε 
κάθε ένας από τοὺς για VA, μην ἔχετε TO φόβο καὶ για νὰ 
θυμηθείτε ότι είστε o Θεός TOV ATAVTA στην προσευχή καὶ 
ποῦ είναι ὑπεύθυνος για όλα. 

Προσεύχομαι ότι θα τοὺς ἐενθαρρύνατε, καὶ ότι τους 
προστατεύετε, καὶ ἡ ἐργασία ᾧ το υπουργείο ότι 
συμμετέγουν. 

Προσεύχομαι ὅτι θα τοὺς προστατεῦαστε απὸ τις πνευματικὲς 
δυνάμεις ἡ άλλα ἐμπόδια που θα μπορούσαν VA τους 
βλάψουν ή va τοὺς επιβραδύνουν. Παρακαλῶ ue βοηθήστε 
όταν χρησιμοποιῶώ αὑτήν την νέα διαθήκη για να σκεφτῷώ 
ἐπίσης τοὺς ανθρώπους TOV ἔχουν καταστήσει αὐτήν την 
ἔκδοση διαθέσιμη, ἔτσι ὥστε μπορῶ να προσεηθῶ για τοὺς 
καὶ ἔτσι μπορούν va συνεχίσουν va βοηθούν περισσότερους 
ανθρώπους. 

Προσεύχομαι ότι θα μου δίνατε μια ἀγάπη Tov 1Epob Word 
σας (η νέα διαθήκη), καὶ ότι θα HOV δίνατε την πνευματικές 
φρόνηση και τη διάκριση για νὰ σας ξέρετε καλύτερα KOL 
για VA καταλάβετε τη χρονική περίοδο ότι ζούμε μέσα. 
Παρακαλώ ne βοηθήστε για νὰ ξέρετε TAG VA εἕετάσει τις 
δυσκολίες ότι ἔρχομαι αντιμέτωπος με κάθε ημέρα. O 
Λόρδος God, ue βοηθά γιὰ va θελήσει va σας ξέρει 
καλύτερα καὶ va θελήσει va βοηθήσει άλλους Χριστιανούς 
στην περιοχή HOV KOL ce όλο τον κόσμο. 

Προσεύχομαι ότι θα δίνατε την ηλεκτρονική ομάδα βιβλίων 
καὶ sKELVOL TOV τοὺς βοηθούν ἡ φρόνησή σας. Προσεύχομαι 
ότι θα βοηθούσατε TA μεμονωμένα μέλη της οικογένειάς 
τοὺς (και της οικογένειάς μου) για va εξαπατηθείτε όχι 
πνευματικά, αλλά για VA σας καταλάβετε KOL για νὰ 
θελήσετε va σας δεχτείτε KOL νὰ ἀακολουθήσετε με κάθε 
τρόπο. Επίσης παρέχετε μας την άνεση KAL οδηγίες OE 
αὐτούς τοὺς χρόνους καὶ σὰς ζητῶ γιὰ να κάνω αὐτά TA 
πράγματα στο όνομα TOV Ιησού, Amen, 


ŠOVIOVORVIOROVER EVER  Χὰ Δ Χὰ ἃ 


German — Deutch - Allemand 


German Prayers Gebet zum Gott wie man wie horen kann 
dass meinem Gebet wie bittet Hilfe zu mir zu geben wie 
man geistige Anleitung 


German - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in German Language 


Mit Gott sprechen, der Schapfer des Universums, der Lord: 


1., die Sie zu mir dem Mut, die Sachen zu beten geben 
wiirden, die ich benotige, um 2. zu beten, die Sie zu mir dem 
Mut, Ihnen zu glauben und anzunehmen geben wiirden, was 
Sie mit meinem Leben tun mochten, anstelle von mir meine 
Selbst erhebend Wille (Absicht) iiber Ihrem. 


3., denen Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um meine Furcht vor 
dem Unbekannten die Entschuldigungen nicht werden zu 
lassen oder die Grundlage fiir mich, zum Sie nicht zu 
dienen. 


4., der Sie mir Hilfe, um zu sehen geben wiirden und zu 
erlernen, wie man die geistige Stiirke ich hat, benotigen Sie 
(durch Ihr Wort die Bibel) A) fiir die Fille voran und B) fiir 
meine eigene personliche geistige Reise. 


5. DaB Sie Gott mir Hilfe geben wiirden, um Sie mehr 
dienen zu wiinschen 


6. DaB Sie mich erinnern wiirden, mit Ihnen zu sprechen 
(prayer)when mich werden frustriert oder in der 
Schwierigkeit, anstatt zu versuchen, Sachen selbst nur durch 
meine menschliche Stiirke zu beheben. 


7. DaB Sie mir Klugheit und ein Herz geben wiirden, fiillten 
mit biblischer Klugheit, damit ich Sie effektiv dienen wiirde. 


8. DaB Sie mir einen Wunsch geben wiirden, Ihr Wort, die 
Bibel zu studieren, (das neues Testament-Evangelium von 
John) auf persanlicher Ebene 


9. das Sie Unterstiitzung zu mir geben wiirden, damit ich 
bin, Sachen in der Bibel (Ihr Wort) zu beachten der ich auf 
und der personlich beziehen kann mir hilft, zu verstehen, 
was Sie mich in meinem Leben tun wiinschen. 


10. Da8 Sie mir groBe Einsicht geben wiirden, um zu 
verstehen wie man anderen erklirt, die Sie sind, und da8B ich 
sein wiirde, zu erlernen, wie man erlernt und kann fiir Sie 
und Ihr Wort (die Bibel) oben stehen 


11. DaB Sie Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen 
wiirden, die Sie kennen mčehten und die in ihrem genauen 
Verstiindnis von Ihnen stark sind (Gott); und das wiirden Sie 
Leute (oder Web site) in meinem Leben holen, das ist, mich 
anzuregen, genau zu erlernen, wie man die Bibel das Wort 
der Wahrheit (2 Timotheegras 2:15) teilt. 


12. DaB Sie mir helfen wiirden zu erlernen, groBes 
Verstiindnis iiber, welche Bibelversion zu haben am besten 
ist, die am genauesten ist und die die geistigste Stirke u. die 
Energie hat und dem Version mit den urspriinglichen 
Manuskripten iibereinstimmt, daB Sie die Autoren des neuen 
Testaments anspornten zu schreiben. 


13. DaB Sie mir Hilfe, um meine Zeit in einer guten Weise 
zu verwenden geben wiirden, und meine Zeit auf den 
falschen oder leeren Methoden nicht zu vergeuden, niieher 
an Gott (aber dem, zu erhalten nicht wirklich biblisch seien 
Sie) und wo jene Methoden keine lange Bezeichnung oder 
dauerhafte geistige Frucht produzieren. 


14. DaB Sie mir Unterstiitzung geben wiirden, was zu 
verstehen, in einer Kirche oder in einem Ort der Anbetung 
zu suchen, welche Arten der Fragen zum zu bitten und daB 
Sie mir helfen wiirden, Gliiubiger oder einen Pastor mit 
groBer geistiger Klugheit anstelle von den einfachen oder 
falschen Antworten zu finden. 


15. den Sie mich veranlassen wiirden, mich zu erinnern, um 
sich Ihr Wort zu merken die Bibel (wie Romans ist 8), damit 
ich es in meinem Herzen haben und an meinen Verstand 
sich vorbereiten lassen kann, und bereit, eine Antwort zu 
anderen der Hoffnung zu geben, die ich iiber Sie habe. 


16. Da6 Sie mir Hilfe damit meine eigene Theologie und 
Lehren holen wiirden, um mit Ihrem Wort, die Bibel 
iibereinzustimmen und da8B Sie fortfahren wiirden, mir zu 
helfen, zu konnen, mein Verstiindnis der Lehre verbessert 
werden kann, damit mein eigenes Leben, Lebensstil und 
Verstehen fortfiihrt, zu sein niieher an, was Sie es fiir mich 
sein wiinschen. 


17. Da6 Sie meinen geistigen Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen) mehr und mehr affnen wiirden und 
daB, wo mein Verstindnis oder Vorstellung von Ihnen nicht 
genau ist, daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu erlernen, wem 
Jesus Christ wirklich ist. 


18. DaB Sie mir Hilfe geben wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEMNN wiirde, alle falschen Rituale zu trennen, denen 
ich von, von Ihrem freien Unterricht in der Bibel, wenn 
irgendwelche abgehangen habe von, was ich folgend bin, ist 
nicht vom Gott, oder ist kontriir zu, was Sie uns unterrichten 
wiinschen - iiber das Folgen Sie. 


19. DaB keine Kriifte des Ubels nicht irgendwie geistiges 
Verstiindnis wegnehmen wiirden, das ich habe, aber eher, 
daB ich das Wissen behalten wiirde von, wie man Sie kennt 
und nicht an diesen Tagen der geistigen Tiiuschung betrogen 
wird. 


20. DaB Sie geistige Stiirke holen und zu mir helfen wiirden, 
damit ich nicht ein Teil von groBen weg fallen oder 
irgendeiner Bewegung bin, die zu Ihnen und zu Ihrem 
heiligen Wort Angelegenheiten nachgemacht sein wiirde. 


21. Das, wenn es alles gibt, das ich in meinem Leben getan 
habe oder irgendeine Weise, daB ich nicht auf Sie reagiert 
habe, wie ich haben sollte und die mich entweder am Gehen 
mit Ihnen hindert oder Haben des Verstehens, daB Sie jene 
things/responses/events zuriick in meinen Verstand, damit 
ich auf sie im Namen Jesus Christ verzichten wiirde, und 
alle ihre von und von Konseguenzen holen wiirden und daB 
Sie jede mogliche Leere, Traurigkeit oder Verzweiflung in 
meinem Leben mit der Freude am Lord ersetzen wiirden und 
daB ich mehr auf das Lernen, Ihnen zu folgen gerichtet 
wirde, indem man Ihr Wort las, die Bibel. 


22. DaB Sie meine Augen offnen wiirden, damit ich in der 
LageSEIN wiirde, offenbar zu sehen und zu erkennen, wenn 
es eine groBe Tiiuschung iiber geistige Themen gibt, wie 
man dieses Phiinomen (oder diese Faille) von einer 
biblischen Perspektive und daB Sie mir Klugheit geben 
wiirden, um zu wissen und damit ich erlernt versteht, wie 


man meinen Freunden und liebte eine (Verwandte) ein Teil 
von ihm nicht zu sein hilft. 


23 Da8 Sie sicherstellen wiirden, daB einmal meine Augen 
und mein Verstand gedffnet sind, versteht die geistige 
Bedeutung der gegenwirtigen Fille, die in der Welt 
stattfinden, daB Sie mein Herz vorbereiten wiirden, um Ihre 
Wahrheit anzunehmen und daB Sie mir helfen wiirden, zu 
verstehen, wie man Mut und Stiirke durch Ihr heiliges Wort, 
die Bibel findet. Im Namen Jesus Christ, bitte ich um diese 
Sachen, die meinen Wunsch bestiitigen, Ihr Wille 
iibereinzustimmen, und ich bitte um Ihre Klugheit und eine 
Liebe der Wahrheit zu haben, Amen. 


Mehr an der Unterseite der Seite 
wie man ewiges Leben u. 
Hat 


Wir sind froh, wenn diese Liste (der Gebetantriige zum 
Gott) in der LagelST, Sie zu unterstiitzen. Wir verstehen, 
daB diese moglicherweise nicht die beste oder 
wirkungsvollste Ubersetzung sein kann. Wir verstehen, daB 
es viele unterschiedliche Weisen des Ausdriickens von von 
Gedanken und von von Wartern gibt. Wenn Sie einen 
Vorsehlag fiir eine bessere Ubersetzung haben oder wenn 
Sie etwas Ihrer Zeit dauern mochten, Vorschliige zu 
schicken uns, werden Sie Tausenden der Leute auch helfen, 
die dann die verbesserte Ubersetzung lesen. Wir haben 
hdufig ein neues Testament, das in Ihrer Sprache oder in den 
Sprachen vorhanden ist, die selten oder alt sind. 


Wenn Sie nach einem neuen Testament in einer spezifischen 
Sprache suchen, schreiben Sie uns bitte. Auch wir mčchten 
sicher sein und versuchen, das manchmal mitzuteilen, bieten 
wir Biicher an, die nicht frei sind und die Geld kosten. 

Aber, wenn Sie nicht einige jener elektronischen Biicher 
sich leisten konnen, konnen wir einen Austausch der 
elektronischen Biicher fiir Hilfe bei der Ubersetzung oder 
bei der Ubersetzung Arbeit hiiufig tun. Sie miissen nicht ein 
professioneller Arbeiter sein, nur eine regelmiBige Person, 
die interessiert ist, an zu helfen. 


Sie sollten einen Computer haben, oder Sie sollten Zugang 
zu einem Computer an Ihrer lokalen Bibliothek oder 
Hochschule oder Universitiit haben, da die normalerweise 
bessere Anschliisse zum Internet haben. Sie kčnnen Ihr 
eigenes persčanliches FREIES Konto der elektronischen 
Post, indem Sie zum mail.yahoo.com 


auch normalerweise herstellen gehen dauern bitte einen 
Moment, um die Adresse der elektronischen Post zu finden 
befunden an der Unterseite oder am Ende dieser Seite. 

Wir hoffen, daB Sie uns elektronische Post schicken, wenn 
diese hilfreich oder Ermutigung ist. Wir regen Sie auch an, 
mit uns hinsichtlich der elektronischen Biicher in 
Verbindung zu treten, die wir dem sind ohne Kosten und 
freies 


anbieten, die, wir viele Biicher in den Fremdsprachen haben, 
aber wir nicht sie immer setzen, um elektronisch zu 
empfangen (Download) weil wir nur vorhanden die Biicher 
oder die Themen bilden, die erbeten sind. Wir regen Sie an 
fortzufahren, zum Gott zu beten und fortzufahren, iiber ihn 
zu erlernen, indem wir das neue Testament lesen. Wir 


begriiBen Ihre Fragen und Anmerkungen durch 
elektronische Post. 


Č B 8 B 8 λα K 8 K BB 8 K 8 Z 8 K 8 Z 8 B 8 K BE K KE 


Caro Deus , Obrigada gue esta Novo Testamento tem sido 
langado de modo a gue n6s somos capaz aprender mais 
sobre a ti. Por favor ajudar a gente responsavel por fazendo 
esta Electrčnico livro dispontvel. 

Por favor ajudar eles estarem capaz de trabalho rapidamente 
, e fazer mais Electrčnico livros disponivel Por favor ajudar 
eles haverem todos os recursos , o dinheiro , a forga e as 
horas gue elas precisar a fim de ser capaz de guardar 
trabalhando para si. 

Por favor ajudar aguelas esse are parte da eguipa essa ajuda 
Ihes num todos os dias base. Por favor dar lhes a forga 
continuar e dar cada deles o espiritual comprendendo para o 
trabalho gue vocč guer eles fazerem. Por favor ajudar cada 
um deles para ndo ter medo 6 lembrar gue tu čs o deus o 
gual respostas oragdo e guem č encarregado de todas as 
coisas. 

EU orar gue a ti would encorajar lhes , e gue vocč protege 
lhes , e o trabalho z ministčrio gue elas sdo comprometido 
em. EU orar gue vocč protegeria lhes de o Espiritual Forgas 
ou outro barreiras isso podeia ser maleficio lhes ou lento 
lhes abaixo. 

Por favor ajudar a mim guando Eu uso esta Novo 
Testamento para tambčm reflectir a gente o gual ter feito 
esta edicdo disponfvel , de modo a gue eu possa orar para 
eles e por conseguinte eles podem continuar ajudar mais 


pessoas EU orar gue vocč daria a mim um amar do seu 
Divino Palavra ( o novo Testamento ), e gue vocč daria a 
mim espiritual sabedoria e discernment conhecer a ti melhor 
e para comprender o periodo de tempo gue n6s somos 
vivendo em. 

Por favor ajudar eu saber como lidar com as dificuldades 
gue Eu sou confrontado com todos os dias. Lorde Deus , 
Ajudar eu guerer conhecer a ti Melhor e guerer ajudar outro 
Christian no meu drea e pelo mundo. EU orar gue vocč daria 
o Electrčnico livro eguipa e aguelas o gual trabalho no 
Websters e agueles gue ajudar lhes seu sabedoria. EU orar 
gue vocč ajudaria o individuo membros do seu familia ( 6 ἃ 
minha familia ) para ndo ser espiritual enganar , mas 
comprender a ti e guerer aceitar e seguir a ti em todos 
bastante. e Eu pergunto vocč fazer estas coisas em nome de 
Jesus , Amen, 


Dear God, 


Thank you that this New Testament 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you. 


Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. Please help them to be able to 
work fast, and make more Electronic books available 
Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the 
strength and the time that they need in order to be able to 
keep working for You. 


Please help those that are part of the team that help them on 
an everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue 
and give each of them the spiritual understanding for the 
work that you want them to do. Please help each of them to 
not have fear and to remember that you are the God who 


answers prayer and who is in charge of everything. 


I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect 
them, and the work dz ministry that they are engaged in. 

I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces 
or other obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 


Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think 
of the people who have made this edition available, so that I 
can pray for them and so they can continue to help more 
people 


I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me spiritual 
wisdom and discernment to know you better and to 
understand the period of time that we are living in. 


Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that 
I am confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want 
to know you Better and to want to help other Christians in 
my area and around the world. 


I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and 
those who work on the website and those who help them 
your wisdom. 


I pray that you would help the individual members of their 
family (and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but 
to understand you and to want to accept and follow you in 
every way. 


and Task you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 


888888 


ŠOVIOVO VIRE VERE VER IRB VERE VER EK 
ŠO OEEO BR DB K VE ἃ VE δ ὰ δ VEK ἃ ἃ 


Croatian Croatian Croatian 


Croatian - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained 
in Croatian Language 


Croatian Croatia Prayer Isus Krist Moljenje to Bog Kako to 
Moliti moze cuti moj pitati popustanje ponuditi mene 


Govorenje to Bog , Stvoritelj dana Svemir , Gospodar : 


1. taj te če popuštanje meni u hrabrost to moliti predmet taj 
Trebam to moliti 


2. taj te če popuštanje meni u hrabrost to vjerovati te i 
prihvatiti što koji želite za napraviti sa mojim život , 
umjesto mene uznijeti moj posjedovati htijenje ( namjera ) 
iznad tvoj. 


3. taj te če popuštanje mene ponuditi ne pustiti moj 
strahovanje dana nepoznat postati isprika , ili baza za mene 
ne to poslužitelj you. 


4. taj te če popuštanje mene ponuditi vidjeti i naučiti kako to 
imati duhovni snaga Trebam ( preko tvoj riječ Biblija ) ) za 
jedan dan dogadaj ispred 1 Ὁ ) za moj posjedovati osobni 
duhovni putovanje. 


5. Taj te Bog če popuštanje mene ponuditi ištanje to 
poslužitelj Te više 


6. Taj te če podsjetiti mene to pričati sa te prayerwhen ) Ja 
sam frustriran ili u problemima , umjesto težak to odluka 
predmet ja osobno jedini preko moj čovječji snaga. 


7. Taj te če popuštanje mene Mudrost i srce ispunjen sa 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA če poslužitelj te više efektivno. 


8. Taj te če popuštanje mene želja to studirati tvoj riječ, 
Biblija , ( novim Oporuka Evandelje od John ), na osobni 
baza 


9. taj te če popuštanje pomoč meni u tako da Ja sam u 
mogučnosti to obavijest predmet in Biblija ( tvoj riječ ) što 
Ja mogu osobni povezivati se , i da htijenje pomoč mene 
shvatiti što koji želite mene za napraviti u mojem život. 


10. Taj te če popuštanje mene velik raspoznavanje , to 
shvatiti kako to objasniti to ostali tko ti si, i da JA bi bilo u 
mogučnosti naučiti kako naučiti i znati kako to pristajati uza 
što te i tvoj riječ ( Biblija) 


11. Taj te če donijeti narod (ili websiteovi ) u mojem život 
tko ištanje to znati te, i tko jesu jak in njihov točnost 
sporazum od te ( bog ); i da te če donijeti narod ( ili 
websiteovi ) u mojem život koji če biti u mogučnosti to 
hrabriti mene to precizan naučite kako podijeliti Biblija riječ 
od istina (2 Plašljiv 215:). 


12. Taj te če pomoč mene naučiti to imati velik sporazum o 
što Biblija inačici je najbolji , što je večina točnost, 1 što je 
preko duhovni snaga Power PC, i što inačici sporazum sa 
izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut autorstvo dana Nov Oporuka 
to pisati. 


13. Taj te če popuštanje ponuditi mene korištenje moj 
vrijeme in dobar put, i ne to prosipati moj vrijeme na 
Neistinit ili prazan Metodije da biste dobili Zatvori to Bog ( 
ali koji nisu vjerno Biblijski ), i gdje svi oni Metodije 
stvarajuči nijedan čeznuti uvjeti ili trajan duhovni voče. 


14. Taj te če popuštanje pomoč meni u to shvatiti što učiniti 
tražiti in Churchill ili mjesto od moliti se , što rod od pitanje 
to pitati , i da te če pomoč mene pronači onaj koji vjeruje ili 
pastor sa velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lahak ili neistinit 
odgovoriti. 


15. taj te Če nanijeti mene to sječati se to sječati se tvoj riječ 
Biblija ( kao što je Rumunjski 8), tako da Ja mogu imati 
Internet u mojem srce i imati moj imati što protiv spreman , 
i biti spreman to popuštanje odgovoriti to ostali dana 
uzdanica taj Imam o te. 


16. Taj te če donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj posjedovati 
teologija 1 doktrina to poklapati se tvoj riječ , Biblija 1 da te 
če nastaviti to pomoč mene znati kako moj sporazum od 
doktrina može poboljšati tako da moj posjedovati život , stil 
života i sporazum nastaviti biti Zatvori to što koji želite 
Internet biti za mene. 


17. Taj te če OpenBSD moj duhovni unutar ( zaključak ) 
više i više , 1 da gdje svi moj sporazum ili percepcija od te 
nije točnost , taj te če pomoč mene naučiti tko Isus Krist 
vjerno je. 


18. Taj te če popuštanje ponuditi mene tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogučnosti to odijeljen bilo koji neistinit ritualni što Imam 
zavisnost na , from tvoj jasan pomoč u učenju in Biblija, 
ako postoje od što Ja sam sljedeče nije od Bog, ili je ugovor 
to što koji želite to vas naučiti nas o sljedeče te. 


19. Taj bilo koji sila od zlo če ne oduteti bilo koji duhovni 
sporazum što Imam , ali radije taj JA če čvrsto držati znanje 
kako to znati te i ne biti lukav in te dani od duhovni varka. 


20. Taj te če donijeti duhovni snaga i ponuditi mene tako da 
JA neče biti dio ognjevit Jesen Daleko ili od bilo koji pokret 
što bi bilo produhovljeno krivotvoren novac vama i u vaš 
Svet Riječ 


21. Daako ima je išta taj Imam ispunjavanja u mojem život 
, ili bilo koji put taj Imam ne odgovaranje vama kao JA 
trebaju imati i da je koji se može spriječiti mene sa ili 
hodanje sa te , ili vlasništvo sporazum , taj te če donijeti oni 
predmet / reakcija / dogadaj leda u moj imati što protiv, 
tako da JA če odreči se njima in ime od Isus Krist, i svi od 
njihov efekt i posljedica , i da te če opet staviti bilo koji 
praznina ,sadness ili izgubiti nadu u mojem život sa Ono što 
pruža užitak dana Gospodar , i da JA bi bilo više fokusirati 
na znanje to udarac te mimo čitanje tvoj riječ , Biblija 


22. Taj te če OpenBSD moj oči tako da JA bi bilo u 
mogučnosti to jasno vidjeti i prepoznati ako ima Velik 
Varka o Duhovni tema , kako to shvatiti ovaj fenomen (ili 
te dogadaj ) from Biblijski perspektiva , i da te če 
popuštanje mene mudrost to znati i tako dalje taj JA htijenje 
naučite kako pomoč moj prijatelj i voljen sam sebe ( 
odnosni ) ne biti dio it. 


23. Taj te če osigurali da jedanput moj oči jesu OpenBSD 1 
moj imati što protiv shvatiti duhovni izražajnost od tekuči 
dogadaj uzimanje mjesto u svijetu , taj te če pripremiti moj 
srce to prihvatiti tvoj istina , i da te če pomoč mene shvatiti 
kako pronači hrabrost i snaga preko tvoj Svet Riječ , Biblija. 
In ime od Isus Krist, JA tražiti te predmet potvrditi moj 


želja biti složno tvoj htijenje , 1 Ja sam iskanje tvoj mudrosti 
to imati hatar dana Istina Da 


Više podno Stranica 
Kako to imati Vječan Život 


Mi jesu veseo ako ovaj rub ( od moljenje molba to Bog ) je 
u mogučnosti to pomoči te. Mi shvatiti ovaj možda neče biti 
najbolji ili večina djelotvoran prevodenje. Mi shvatiti koji su 
mnogobrojan različit putevi od istiskivanje misao 1 riječ. 
Ukoliko imati sugestija za bolji prevodenje , ili ukoliko če 
voljeti uzeti malolitražan iznos od tvoj vrijeme to poslati 
sugestija nama , te htijenje biti pomoč tisuča od ostali narod 
isto tako , koji če onda čitanje oplemenjen prevodenje. Mi 
više puta imati Nov Oporuka raspoloživ u vaš jezik ili in 
jezik koji su rijedak ili star. Ako ste obličje za Nov Oporuka 
in specifičan jezik , ugoditi korespondirati nas. Isto tako , mi 
ištanje istinabog i pokušati komunicirati taj katkada , mi 
obaviti ponuda knjiga koji nisu Slobodan i da obaviti trošak 
novac. 


Ali ukoliko ne moči priuštiti neki od oni elektronski knjiga, 
mi može više puta obaviti izmjena od elektronski knjiga za 
pomoč sa prevodenje ili prevodenje funkcionirati. Nemate 
biti koji se odnosi na zvanje radnik , samo jedan dan 
pravilan osoba tko je zainteresirana za pomoč. Te trebaju 
imati računalo ili te trebaju imati pristup to računalo at tvoj 
lokalni knjižnica ili fakulteti ili sveučilišta , otada oni obično 
imati bolji povezivanje to Internet. Možete isto tako obično 
utemeljiti tvoj posjedovati osobni SLOBODAN elektronička 
pošta račun odlaskom na mail.yahoo.com 


Ugoditi uzeti tren pronači elektronička pošta adresa smjestiti 
na dnu ili kraj od ovaj stranica. Nadamo se te htijenje poslati 
elektronička pošta nama , ako ovaj je od pomoč ili 
hrabrenje. Mi isto tako hrabriti te to kontakt nas zabrinutost 
Elektronski Knjiga koju nudimo koji su sa trošak, 1 
slobodan. 


Mi obaviti imati mnogobrojan knjiga in stran jezik , ali mi 
ne uvijek mjesto njima to primiti elektronski ( preuzimanje 
datoteka ) jer mi jedini izraditi raspoloživ knjiga ili tema 
koji su preko molba. Mi hrabriti te to nastaviti to moliti to 
Bog i to nastaviti naučiti o Njemu mimo čitanje novim 
Oporuka. Mi dobrodošli na tvoj pitanje i komentirajte mimo 
elektronička pošta. 


Š B VE VE 8 € 8 8 VE BK δ χὰ B ὰ ἃ BB ἃ K 8 K ἃ K K 


CZECH CZECH TCHEK 


Czech Prayer Modlitba Kristian jezuita Kristus az k Buh Jak 
Modlit Buh pocinovat slyset modlitba k ptat Buh darovat 
pomoci mne 


Czech - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Czech Language 


Mluveni až k Buh , člen určity Stvofitel of člen určity 
Soubor , člen určity Hospodin : 

1. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat až k mne člen určity kuraž až 
k modlit člen určity majetek aby Nemusim až k modlit 

2. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat až k mne člen určity kuraž až 
k domnivat se tebe a piijmout jaky tebe potfeba až k jednat 
ma duch , mfisto mne povyšit ja sam vule ( cil ) nad tvuj. 


3. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne pomoci až k ne dovolit 
ma bat se of člen určity neznama až k stat se člen určity 
odpustit , či člen určity baze do mne rozchazet se v nazorech 
sloužit you. 


4. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne pomoci až k vidčt a až k 
dostat instrukce jak? až k mit člen určity duchovni sila 
Nemusim ( docela tvtij slovo člen určity Bible ) jeden ) do 
člen určity prihoda vpted a Ὁ ) do ja sim osobni duchovni 
cesta. 


5. Aby tebe Buh chtšl bych darovat mne pomoci až k 
potteba až k sloužit Tebe vice 6. Aby tebe chtčl bych 
ptipomenout komu mne až k rozmlouvat s tebe prayerwhen 
) JA am zmateny či do nesnaz , mfsto trying až k analyzovat 
majetek 14 sam ale docela ma lidsky sila. 


7. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne Moudrost a jeden srdce 
nakyp s Biblicky Moudrost tak, že JA chtčl bych sloužit 
tebe vice efektivni. 8. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne 
jeden poručit až k učeni νὴ] slovo , člen určity Bible, ( 
Novy zakon Evangelium of Jan ), dale jeden osobni baze 


9. aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoc až k mne tak, že JA 
am schopny až k oznameni majetek do člen určity Bible ( 
tvuj slovo ) kdo Dovedu co se mč tyče byt v pomčru k sem 
tam , to postači pomoci mne dovidat se jaky tebe potfeba 
mne až k zavraždit ma duch. 


10. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne celek bystrost , až k 
dovfdat se jak? až k jasnč se vyjadfit až k jini kdo tebe ar , a 
aby JA chtčl bych byt schopny až k dostat instrukce jak? až 
k dostat instrukce a vRdRt jak? až k postavit se za tebe a 
tvuj slovo ( člen určity Bible ) 


11. Aby tebe chtčl bych nest lid ( či websites ) do ma duch 
kdo potreba až k vRdRt tebe , a kdo ar silny do jejich presny 
dohoda of tebe ( biih ); a Aby tebe chtčl bych nest lid ( či 
websites ) do ma duch kdo vule byt schopny až k dodat 
mysli mne až k ptesny dostat instrukce jak? až k dčlit člen 
určity Bible Pismo svatč pravda (2 Bazlivy 215:). 


12. Aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci mne až k dostat instrukce až 
k mit celek dohoda kolem kdo Bible ličeni is nejlgpe , kdo is 
nejčetnčjši pfesny , a kdo 3sg.prez.od have člen určity 
nejčetnčjši duchovni sila ὅς množstvi , a kdo ličeni souhlasi 
jit s duchem času original rukopis aby tebe dychat člen 
určity spisovatele of Novy zakon až k psat. 


13. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoci až k mne až k 
cvičeni ma čas do jeden blaho cesta , a rozchazet se v 
nazorech zpustošit ma čas dale Chybny či hladovy metody 
až k brat blizk$ až k Buh ( kdyby ne ar ne opravdu Biblick$ 
), a kde those metody napsat ne dlouha hlaska čas či 
(lastingllstalyl[trval$) ) duchovni nest ovoce. 








14. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoc až k mne až k 
dovfdat se jaky až k hledat do jeden cirkev či jeden bydlištč 
of uctfvani , jaky rody of otazky až k ptat se , a aby tebe 
chtčl bych pomoci mne až k nalez včiici či jeden duchovni s 
celek duchovni moudrost misto bezstarostny či chybny 
odpovida. 

15. aby tebe chtčl bych byt pfičinou mne na pamčtnou až k 
memorovat tvuj slovo člen určity Bible ( jako takovy Riman 
8), tak, že Dovedu mit ono do ma srdce a mit ma mysl 
piipraveny , a byt hbity až k darovat neurč. člen byt v 
souhlase s jini of člen určity nadčje aby Mam u sebe tebe. 


16. Aby tebe chtčl bych nčst pomoci až k mne tak, že ja sam 
bohoslovi a doktrina až k souhlasit s νὰ] slovo , člen určity 


Bible a aby tebe chtčl bych stale byt pomoci mne vRdRt 
jak? ma dohoda of doktrina pocinovat byt opravit tak, že ja 
sam duch lifestyle a dohoda odročit až k byt blizky k 
jakčmu učelu tebe potieba ono až k byt pro mne. 


17. Aby tebe chtčl bych nechrančny ma duchovni jasnozieni 
( konec ) čim dale, tim vice , a aby kde ma dohoda či 
chapavost of tebe is ne piesny , aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci 
mne až k dostat instrukce kdo Jezuita Kristus opravdu is. 


18. Aby tebe chtčl bych darovat pomoci až k mne tak, že JA 
chtčl bych byt schopny až k oddčleny jakykoliv chybny 
obfad kdo JA mit duvčra dile , dle tviij cely doktrina do člen 
určity Bible , jestli viibec of jaky JA am nasledujici is ne of 
Buh , či is proti čemu jaky tebe potteba až k učit us kolem 
nasledujici tebe. 


19. Aby jakykoliv dohnat of neštčsti chtčl bych ne odebrat 
jak$koliv duchovni dohoda kdo JA mit , aby ne dosti aby JA 
chtčl bych držet člen určity znalost čeho jak? δ k vRdRt 
tebe a rozchazet se v nazorech byt klamat do tezaury days of 
duchovni klam. 


20. Aby tebe chtčl bych nest duchovni sila a pomoci až k 
mne tak, že JA vule rozchazet se v ndzorech byt čast of 
notablovč Klesani Pryč či of jakykoliv pohyb kdo chtčl bych 


byt duchovo falšovat až k tebe a až k tvuj Svaty Slovo 


21. Aby -li tam is cokoli aby JA mit utahany ma duch, či 
jakkoli aby JA mft ne dotazovana osoba až k tebe ačkoliv 
Šel bych mit a to jest opatienf mne dle jeden nebo druhy 
kračeni s tebe , či having dohoda , aby tebe chtčl bych nest 
those majetek / citlivost piistroje / prihoda bek do ma mysl, 
tak, že JA chtčl bych nectit barvu je jmčnem koho Jezuita 
Kristus , a celek of jejich dojem a dosah , a aby tebe chtčl 


NI NeNI 


bych dat na diivčjši misto jakykoliv emptiness ,sadness či 


beznadčjnost do ma duch jit s duchem času Radost of člen 
určity Hospodin , a aby J chtčl bych byt vice ložisko dale 
učenost až k doprovazet tebe do četba tvtij slovo , Bible 


22. Aby tebe chtčl bych nechrančny probiih tak, že JA chtčl 
bych byt schopny až k jasnč vidčt a pochopit -li tam is jeden 
Celek Klam kolem Duchovni namčt,, jak? až k dovidat se 
tato prechodny ( či tezaury piihoda ) dle jeden Biblicky 
perspektiva , a aby tebe chtčl bych darovat mne moudrost až 
k vRdRt a tak, že JA vile dostat instrukce jak? posloužit 
jidlem ma druh a Amor sam ( piibuzni ) ne byt čast of it. 


23. Aby tebe chtčl bych pojistit aby druhdy probtuh ar 
nechrančny a ma mysl dovidat se člen určity duchovni 
vyYznam of bčh piihoda dobyti bydlištč do člen určity svčt, 
aby tebe chtčl bych chystat se ma srdce až k pfijmout tvuj 
pravda , a aby tebe chtčl bych pomoci mne dovidat se jak? 
až k nalez kuraž a sila docela tvtij Svat$y Slovo , člen určit$ 
Bible. Jmčnem koho Jezuita Kristus , JA tizat se na tezaury 
majetek biimovat ma poručit až k b$t doma souhlas tvuj 
vile , a JA am ptani se do tviij moudrost a až k mit jeden 
laska ke komu člen určity Pravda Amen 


Vice v člen určity Dno of Blok 
Jak? až k mit Nekonečny Duch 


My ar rad -li tato barevny$ pruh of modlitba dotaz až k Buh 
is schopny až k pomahat tebe. My dovidat se tato moci ne 
byt člen určity nejlčpe či nejčetnčjši efektivni dešifrovani. 
My dovidat se tamhleten ar mnoho neobvykly cesty of 
interpretace domnčni a slova. -li tebe mit jeden πάντ do 


jeden lčpe dešifrovani , či -li tebe chtčl bych do teže miry až 


k brat jeden maly činit of tviij čas až k poslat ndvrhy až k us 
, tebe vtile byt porce jidla tisic of druhy lid rovnčž , kdo vule 
nčkdy čist člen určity opravit dešifrovani. My často mit 
jeden Novy Posledni vule pifstupny do tvtij jazyk či do 
jazyk aby ar nedovafeny či davny. -li tebe ar hledčt do jeden 
Novy Posledni vule do jeden specificky jazyk , byt pfijemny 
psat až k us. Rovnčž , my potfeba až k jistč a namahat až k 
byt ve styku aby nčkdy , my činit nabidka blok aby ar ne 
Drzy a aby činit cena penize. 


Aby ne -li tebe dčlostielectvo piitok nčjaky of those 
elektronicky blok , my pocfnovat často činit neurč. člen 
burza of elektronicky blok do pomoci s dešifrovani či 
dešifrovani prace. Tebe činit ne mit až k byt jeden odborny 
dčlnik , ale jeden potadny osoba kdo is obchod do porce 
jidla. Tebe požadovat mit jeden počitač či tebe požadovat 
mit pfistup až k jeden počitač v tvuij lokalka knihovna či 
akademie či univerzita , od tč doby those obvykly mit lEpe 
klientela až k člen určity internovana osoba. Tebe pocinovat 
rovnčž obvykly upevnit tviij drahy osobni DRZY 
elektronicka pošta učet do existujici až k mail.yahoo.com 


Bst pitjemny brat jeden duležitost až k nalez člen určity 
elektronicka pošta adresovat nalčzt v člen určity dno či člen 
určity cil of tato blok. My nadčje tebe vule poslat 
elektronicka pošta až k us , -li tato is of pomoci či podpora. 
My rovnčž dodat mysli tebe až k dotyk us pokud jde o 
Elektronicky Blok aby my nabidka aby ar bez cena , a drzyY. 


My činit mit mnoho blok do cizi jazyk , aby ne my činit 
nčkdy bydlištč je až k dostat electronically ( zavadčni ) 
pončvadž my ale delat piistupny člen určity blok či člen 
určity namčt aby ar člen určity nejčetnčjši dotaz. My dodat 
mysli tebe až k stale byt modlit až k Buh a až k stale byt 


dostat instrukce kolem Jemu do četba Novy zakon. My vitat 
tvuj otizky a poznamky do elektronicka pošta. 


ἀλαδᾶαδὰδ O VE K ἃ VE ἃ IR ἃ VEKE ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Drogi B6g , Dziekuje ow ten Nowy Testament 
ma byt zwolniony byle tylko jestesmy able wobec nauczyč 
sie liczniejszy okoto ty. Prosze mi pomoc ludzie 
odpowiedzialny pod katem wykonaniem ten Elektroniczny 
ksiažka rozporzadzalny. 


Prosze mi pomoc im zostač wyptacalny praca umocowany, 
i zrobič liczniejszy Elektroniczny ksiažki rozporzadzalny 
Prosze mi pomoc im wobec mieč wszystko ten zasoby , ten 
pieniadze , ten sita 1 ten czas 6w oni potrzebowač w klasa 
zostač wyptacalny utrzymywač dziatanie pod katem Ty. 
Prosze mi pomoc ow 6w jestešcie obowiazek od ten družyna 
ow wspotpracownik im u an codzienny podstawa. 


Podobač sig dawač im ten sita wobec kontynuowač i dawač 
každy od im ten duchowy zgoda pod katem ten praca 6w ty 
potrzeba im wobec czynič. Prosze mi pomoc každy od im 
wobec nie mieč strach i wobec zapamietač 6w jeste$ ten 
Bog ktory odpowiedzi modlitwa i ktG6ry jest w koszt od 
wszystko. JA btagač ow ty bytby zachecač im , i 6w ty 
ochraniač im , 1 ten praca ὅζ ministerstwo 6w oni sa zajety. 
JA btagač 6ow ty bytby ochraniač im z ten Duchowy Sity 
zbrojne albo inny przeszkody 6w kulisy szkoda im albo 
powolny im w dot. Prosze mi pomoc podczas JA užywač 
ten Nowy Testament wobec takže pomyšleč od ludzie kt6ry 
mieč wykonane ten wydanie rozporzadzalny , byle tylko JA 


puszka metalowa modlič sie za im i tak oni puszka 
metalowa robič w dalszym ciagu wspotpracownik 


liczniejszy spoteczefistwo JA btagač 6w ty bytby dawač mi 
pewien mitošč od twčj Šwiety Wyraz ( ten Nowy Testament 
), 1 ow ty bytby dawač mi duchowy madrošč i orientacja 
wobec znač ty polepszyč 1 wobec rozumieč ten okres 6w 
jestešmy žyjacy w. Prosze mi pomoc wobec znač jak wobec 
zawierač z transakcje ten trudnosci 6w JA jestem 
skonfrontowany rezygnowač codziennie. 


Lord B6g , Wspotpracownik mi wobec potrzeba wobec znač 
ty Polepszyč 1 wobec potrzeba wobec wspotpracownik inny 
Chrzešcijanie w m6j powierzchnia i wokoto ten swiat. 

JA btagač ow ty bytby dawač ten Elektroniczny ksiažka 
družyna i 6ow ktory praca od pajeczyny i 6ow ktory 
wspotpracownik im tw6j madrošč. JA btagač 6w ty bytby 
wspotpracownik ten indywidualny cztonki od ich rodzina (1 
mej rodzina ) wobec nie byč duchowo zwodzit , oproez 
wobec rozumieč ty i ja wobec potrzeba wobec uznawač i 
nastepowač po ty w na wszelki sposob. i JA zapytač ty 
wobec czynič tych rzeczy na Boga Jezus, Amen, 


ŠI ERI VRE VE BR VI VRE K VI RE VI REK 
ἀδὰδ͵ᾶαλὰ Χὰὰ ὰδΑα Δα ἀὰ ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Slovenian ΠΥ 1) 


Slovenian - Prayer Reguests (praying / Talking) to God - 
explained in Slovenian Language 


slovenian prayer jezuit Kristus molitev Bog kako prositi kako moci 
slisati svoj zaprositi podati ponuditi komu kaj mi 


pri aparatu imeti se za boga , tvorec od vsemirje , bog : 


1. to vi hoteti izročiti mi pogum prositi stvari to rabim 
prositi 


2. to vi hoteti izročiti mi pogum v vernik vi ter uvaževati 
kakšen hočeš vzdržati svoj življenje , namesto mi 
navdušenje svoj lasten hoteti ( namen ) zgoraj vaš. 


3. to vi hoteti izročiti mi ponuditi komu kaj ne pustiti svoj 
grozen od neznano v postati opravičilo , ali osnova navzlic 
ne streči you. 

4. to vi hoteti izročiti mi ponuditi komu kaj zagledati ter 
zvedeti kako imeti božji zakon čvrstost rabim ( skozi vaš 
izraziti z besedami biblija ) a ) zakaj pripetljaj spredaj ter b) 
zakaj svoj lasten oseben netelesen potovanje. 

5. to vi Bog hoteti izročiti mi ponuditi komu kaj biti brez 
streči vi več 

6. to vi hoteti spomniti se mi pogovarjati se vi prayerwhen ) 
jaz sem uničen ali v težava , namesto težaven odločiti stvari 
sebi šele skozi svoj človeški čvrstost. 

7. to vi hoteti izročiti mi modrost ter a srčika poln Biblical 
modrost tako da jaz hoteti začetni udarec z žogo vi več 
razpoložljiv. 


8. to vi hoteti izročiti mi a zahteva študirati vaš izraziti z 
besedami , biblija , ( novi testament evangelij od John ), 
naprej a oseben osnova 

9. to vi hoteti izročiti pomoč mi tako da morem opaziti 
stvari v biblija ( vaš izraziti z besedami ) kateri morem 
osebno tikati se česa , ter to zadostuje pomoč mi razumeti 
kakšen vi biti brez mi uganjati v svoj življenje. 

10. to vi hoteti izročiti mi velik bistroumnost , v razumeti 
kako razlagati drugim kdo vi ste , ter to jaz domišljavec 
zmožen zvedeti kako zvedeti ter znanje kako stati pokoncu 
zakaj vi ter vaš izraziti z besedami ( biblija) 

11. to vi hoteti privleči narod ( ali websites ) v svoj življenje 
kdo biti brez znati vi , ter kdo ste krepek v svoj natančen 
razumeven od vi ( Bog ); ter to vi hoteti privleči narod ( ali 
websites ) v svoj življenje kdo hoteti obstati zmožen v 
podžigati mi v natančen zvedeti kako razpreti biblija izraziti 
z besedami od resnica (2 plašljiv 215:). 

12. to vi hoteti pomoč mi zvedeti imeti velik razumeven 
približno kateri biblija prevod je najprimernejši , kateri je 
največ natančen , ter kateri has največ netelesen čvrstost ὅς 
sila , ter kateri prevod strinjati se s samorasel rokopis to vi 
vdihniti pisec od novi testament pisati. 

13. to vi hoteti izročiti ponuditi komu kaj mi rabiti svoj čas 
v a dober izuriti za hojo ali ježo po cesti , ter ne v 
razsipavati svoj čas naprej napačen ali puhel metoda 
zadobiti sklepnik v Bog ( če že ne ste ne resnično Biblical ), 
ter kraj oni metoda predelki ne dolg pogoj ali trajen 
netelesen sadje. 

14. to vi hoteti izročiti pomoč mi v razumeti kakšen iskati v 
a cerkvica ali a mesto od častiti , kakšen milosten od 
vprašanje zaprositi , ter to vi hoteti pomoč mi najti vernik ali 
a pastor s velik netelesen modrost namesto neprisiljen ali 
napačen odgovor. 

15. to vi hoteti vzrok mi spomniti se naučiti se na pamet vaš 
izraziti z besedami biblija ( kot na primer retoromanski 8), 
tako da morem življati to v svoj srčika ter življati svoj srce 


pripravljen , ter obstati radovoljen podati odgovor drugim 
od upanje to imam približno vi. 

16. to vi hoteti privleči ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da svoj 
lasten teologija ter nauk ujemati se s vaš izraziti z besedami 
, biblija ter to vi hoteti vzdržnost v pomoč mi znanje kako 
svoj razumeven od nauk moči obstati izpopolniti tako da 
svoj lasten življenje lifestyle ter razumeven vzdržnost to live 
at warefare with 5.0. sklepnik eemu vi biti brez to v obstati 
navzlic. 

17. to vi hoteti plan svoj netelesen vpogled ( sklep ) bolj in 
bolj , ter to kraj svoj razumeven ali zaznavanje od vi ni 
natančen , to vi hoteti pomoč mi zvedeti kdo jezuit Kristus 
resnično je. 

18. to vi hoteti izročiti ponuditi komu kaj mi tako da jaz 
domišljavec zmožen razstati se poljuben napačen cerkveni 
obredi kateri imam odvisnost naprej , s vaš veder 
poučevanje v biblija , če sploh kateri od kakšen jaz sem 
sledeč ni od Bog,, ali je nasprotno eemu kakšen hočeš učiti 
nas približno sledeč vi. 

19. to poljuben vojna sila od zlo hoteti ne odvzeti poljuben 
netelesen razumeven kateri imam , šele precej to jaz hoteti 
obdržati znanost od kako znati vi ter ne v obstati goljufati 
dandanes od netelesen prevara. 

20. to vi hoteti privleči netelesen čvrstost ter ponuditi komu 
kaj mi tako da nočem v obstati del od velika gospoda 
padanje stran ali od poljuben tok kateri domišljavec 
netelesen ponarejen vam na uslugo ter v vaš svet izraziti z 
besedami 

21. to če je nič to imam velja v svoj življenje , ali vsekakor 
to imam ne odgovor vam na uslugo kot jaz should življati 
ter to je preprečljiv mi s vsak izmed obeh pešačenje z vami, 
ali imetje razumeven , to vi hoteti privleči oni stvari / 
odgovor / pripetljaj prislon v svoj srce , tako da jaz hoteti 
odreči se jih v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , 
ter prav do svoj vrednostni papirji ter posledica , ter to vi 
hoteti nadomestiti poljuben puhlost ,sadness ali obup v svoj 


življenje s veselje od bog , ter to jaz domišljavec več žarišče 
naprej učenje slediti vi z čitanje vaš izraziti z besedami, 
biblija 


22. to vi hoteti plan svoj oči tako da jaz domišljavec zmožen 
v jasno zagledati ter pred sodiščem se pismeno obvezati če 
je a velik prevara približno netelesen predmet , kako v 
razumeti to fenomen ( ali od this pripetljaj ) s a Biblical 
perspektiven , ter to vi hoteti izročiti mi modrost znati ter 
tako da bom se učil kako v pomoč svoj prijateljstvo ter 
ljubezen sam sebe, sebi, se ( žlahta ) ne obstati del od it. 


23. to vi hoteti zavarovati to nekoč svoj oči ste odpirač ter 
svoj srce razumeti božji zakon pomen od tok pripetljaj 
taking mesto na svetu , to vi hoteti pripraviti se svoj srčika 
vzeti vaš resnica , ter to vi hoteti pomoč mi razumeti kako 
najti pogum ter čvrstost skozi vaš svet izraziti z besedami , 
biblija. v imenu ljudstva, usmiljenja itd. jezuit Kristus , jaz 
prositi od this stvari potrditi svoj zahteva v biti znotraj 
pogodba vaš hoteti , ter vprašam zakaj vaš modrost ter imeti 
a ljubezen od resnica Amen. 


več pravzaprav od stran 
kako imeti večen življenje 


mi smo vesel če to zapisati v seznam ( od molitev prošnja v 
Bog ) je zmožen pomagati vi. mi razumeti to maj ne obstati 
najboljši ali največ uspešen prevod. mi razumeti to so veliko 
različen ways od iztisljiv mnenje ter izraziti z besedami. če 
vi življati a nasvet zakaj a rajši prevod , ali če vi hoteti všeč 
biti zavzeti a tesen znesek od vaš čas pošiljati nasvet v nas, 
boš pomaganje tisoč od drugi narod tudi , kdo hoteti torej 
čitanje izpopolniti prevod. mi pogosto življati a nova zaveza 


pri roki v vaš jezik ali v jezik to ste redek ali star. če isčeš a 

nova zaveza v a poseben jezik , prosim napisati rabiti. tudi , 

mi biti brez v obstati varen ter začeti v biti obhajan to včasih 
, mi delati oferirati knjiga to ste ne prost ter to delati strošek 
penez. 


šele če vi ne morem privoščiti si nekaj tega oni elektronski 
knjiga , mi moči pogosto delati mena od elektronski knjiga 
zakaj pomoč s prevod ali prevod opus. vi nikar ne življati to 
live at warefare with s.o. a poklicen delavec , šele a reden 
oseba kdo je zavzet v pomaganje. vi should življati a 
računalo ali vi should življati postranski v a računalo v vaš 
tukajšnji knjižnica ali višja gimnazija ali univerza , odkar 
oni navadno življati rajši vez v stažist v bolnišnici. vi moči 
tudi navadno ustanoviti vaš lasten oseben prost elektronski 
verižna srajca račun z tekoč v mail.yahoo.com 


prosim zalotiti a važnost za odkriti elektronski verižna srajca 
ogovor poiskati pravzaprav ali prenehati od to stran. mi 
upanje boš poslal elektronski verižna srajca v nas , če to je 
od pomoč ali encouragement. mi tudi podžigati vi v zveza 
nas zadeven elektronski knjiga to mi oferirati to ste če ne 
strošek , ter prost. 


mi delati življati veliko knjiga v tuji jeziki , šele mi nikar ne 
zmeraj mesto jih sprejeti electronically ( travnato gričevje ) 
zato ker mi šele izdelovanje pri roki knjiga ali predmet to ste 
največ prošnja. mi podžigati vi v vzdržnost prositi v Bog ter 
v vzdržnost zvedeti približno njega z čitanje novi testament. 
mi izreči dobrodošlico vaš vprašanje ter razložiti z 
elektronski verižna srajca. 


ἀὰὰὰδἝἊα ἀα VERE VEKI RD VERE VER ὰ 
ἀὰὰὰδαὰδ ͵ὲὰὰ δ .ὲὰ δ VER IR ἃ χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


srčkan Bog , the same to to nova 
zaveza has been izpust tako da mi smo 


zmožen zvedeti več približno vi. prosim pomoč preprosti 
ljudje odgovoren zakaj izdelava to elektronski knjiga pri 
roki. 

prosim pomoč jih premoči opus nagel , ter izdelovanje več 
elektronski knjiga pri roki prosim pomoč jih imeti vsi 
sredstvo , penez , čvrstost ter čas to oni potreba zato da 
obstati zmožen vzdrževati ki dela zakaj vi. 

prosim pomoč oni to ste del od skupina to pomoč jih naprej 
vsakdanji osnova. prosim izročiti jih čvrstost v vzdržnost ter 
izročiti vsakteri od jih božji zakon razumeven zakaj opus to 
vi biti brez jih uganjati. prosim pomoč vsakteri od jih v ne 
življati strah ter spomniti se to vi ste Bog kdo odgovor 
molitev ter kdo je v ukaz od vse. 

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti podžigati jih , ter to vi zavarovati 
jih, ter opus 4 ministrstvo to oni so zaposlen s čim. jaz 
predlagati da vi hoteti zavarovati jih s netelesen vojna sila 
ali drugi zapreka to strjena lava škoda jih ali počasi vozite 
jih niz. prosim pomoč mi čas jaz raba to nova zaveza v tudi 
pretehtati od preprosti ljudje kdo življati narejen to naklada 
pri roki, 

tako da morem prositi za jih ter tudi oni moči vzdržnost v 
pomoč več narod jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izročiti mi a 
ljubezen od vaš svet izraziti z besedami ( novi testament ), 
ter to vi hoteti izročiti mi netelesen modrost ter bistroumnost 


znati vi rajši ter v razumeti epoha od čas to mi smo življenje 
v. 

prosim pomoč mi znati kako v obravnavati težek to jaz sem 
soočiti s vsak dan. lord Bog , pomoč mi hoteti znanje vi rajši 
ter hoteti pomoč drugi krščanski v svoj area ter po svetu. 

jaz predlagati da vi hoteti izročiti elektronski knjiga skupina 
ter oni kdo opus naprej tkalec ter oni kdo pomoč jih vaš 
modrost. jaz predlagati da vi hoteti pomoč poedinec 
članstvo od svoj rodbina ( ter svoj rodbina ) v ne obstati 
netelesen goljufati , šele v razumeti vi ter hoteti uvaževati 
ter slediti vi v sleherni izuriti za hojo ali ježo po cesti. ter jaz 
zaprositi vi uganjati od this stvari v imenu ljudstva, 
usmiljenja itd. jezuit, Amen, 


Č B 8 B 8 λα K 8 B 8 8 8 B 8 Z 8 K 8 K 8 S 8 K BE K K 


mahal diyos 9 pasalamatan ka atipan ng pawid ito 
bago testamento may been pakawalan pagayon atipan ng 
pawid tayo ay able sa mag-aral laling marami buongpaligid 
ka. masiyahan tumulong ang mga tao may pananagutan 
dahil sa making ito Electronic book makukuha. masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa maaari able sa gumawa ayuno , at gawin 
laling marami Electronic books makukuha masiyahan 
tumulong kanila sa may lahat ang mapamaraan , ang salapi, 
ang lakas at ang takdaan ng oras atipan ng pawid sila 
mangilangan di iutos sa maaari able sa tago gumawa dahil 
sa ka. 

masiyahan tumulong those atipan ng pawid ay mahati ng 
ang itambal atipan ng pawid tumulong kanila sa isa pang- 
araw-araw batayan. masiyahan bigyan kanila ang lakas sa 
mapatuloy at bigyan bawa't isa ng kanila ang tangayin pang- 
unawa dahil sa ang gumawa atipan ng pawid ka magkulang 


kanila sa gumawa. masiyahan tumulong bawa't isa ng kanila 
sa hindi may katakutan at sa gunitain atipan ng pawid ka ay 
ang diyos sino sumagot dasal at sino ay di pagbintangan ng 
lahat ng bagay. 

ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would palakasin ang loob 
kanila , at atipan ng pawid ka ipagsanggalang kanila , at ang 
gumawa ὅς magkalinga atipan ng pawid sila ay kumuha di. 
ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would ipagsanggalang 
kanila sa ang tangayin pilitin o iba sagwil atipan ng pawid 
could saktan kanila o slow kanila itumba. 

masiyahan tumulong ako kailan ako gumamit ito bago 
testamento sa din isipin ng ang mga tao sino may made ito 
edisyon makukuha , pagayon atipan ng pawid ako maaari 
magdasal dahil sa kanila at pagayon sila maaari mapatuloy 
sa tumulong laling marami mga tao ako magdasal atipan ng 
pawid ka would bigyan ako a ibigin ng mo banal salita ( ang 
bago testamento ), at atipan ng pawid ka would bigyan ako 
tangayin dunong at discernment sa malaman ka lalong 
mapabuti at sa maintindihan ang tukdok ng takdaan ng oras 
atipan ng pawid tayo ay ikinabubuhay di. 

masiyahan tumulong ako sa malaman paano sa makitungo 
kumuha ang mahirap hindi madali atipan ng pawid ako ay 
confronted kumuha bawa't araw. panginoon diyos , 
tumulong ako sa magkulang sa malaman ka lalong mapabuti 
at sa magkulang sa tumulong iba binyagan di akin malawak 
at sa tabi-tabi ang daigdig. ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka 
would bigyan ang Electronic book itambal at those sino 
gumawa sa ang website at those sino tumulong kanila mo 
dunong. 


ako magdasal atipan ng pawid ka would tumulong ang isang 
tao pagkakasapi ng kanila mag-anak ( at akin mag-anak ) sa 
hindi maaari spiritually dayain , datapuwa't sa maintindihan 
ka at sa magkulang sa tanggapin at sundan ka di bawa't 
daan. at ako humingi ka sa gumawa tesis bagay di ang 
pangalanan ng heswita , susugan, 


ŠOVIOVO VIRE VERE VERI RD VERE VER EE 
ŠOVIVOVIRVIO VERE χὰ ὰ  ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Armas Jumala , Kiittiii te ettži nyt kuluva 
Veres Jilkisiiiidos has esittiimislupa joten ettii me 
aari etevii jotta kuulla enemmiin jokseenkin te. 


Haluta auttaa ihmiset edesvastuullinen ajaksi ansaitseva nyt 
kuluva Elektroninen kirjanpidollinen saatavana. Haluta 
auttaa heidiit jotta olla etevii jotta aikaansaada paastota , ja 
ehtiii enemmin Elektroninen luettelossa saatavana Haluta 
auttaa heidiit jotta hankkia aivan varat , raha, kesto ja aika 
ettii he kaivata kotona aste jotta olla etevii jotta elatus 
tyoskentely ajaksi Te. 


Haluta auttaa ne ettii aari eritii -lta joukkue ettii auttaa heidit 
model after by jokapiiviiinen kivijalka. Haluta kimmoisuus 
heidiit kesto jotta jatkaa ja kimmoisuus joka -lta heidiit 
henki- ymmirtiiviiinen ajaksi aikaansaada ettii te haluta 
heidiitt jotta ajaa. 


Haluta auttaa joka -lta heidiit jotta ei hankkia peliitii ja jotta 
muistaa ettii te aari Jumala joka tottelee nimeii hartaushetki 
ja joka on kotona hinta -lta kaikki. I-KIRJAIN pyytiii 
aikaansaada 8 ministerikausi ettii he aari varattu kotona. I- 
KIRJAIN pyytiii hartaasti ettii te suojata heidiit polveutua 
Henki- Joukko eli toinen este ettii haitta heidiit eli hitaasti 
heidit heittiii. Haluta auttaa we jahka I-KIRJAIN apu nyt 
kuluva Veres Jilkisiiidos jotta kin ajatella -Ita ihmiset joka 
hankkia kokoonpantu nyt kuluva painos saatavana , joten 
ettii I-KIRJAIN kanisteri pyytiii hartaasti ajaksi heidiit ja 


joten he kanisteri jatkaa jotta auttaa enemmiin ihmiset I- 
KIRJAIN pyytiii hartaasti ettii te kimmoisuus we lempiii -lta 
sinun Pyhii Sana ( Veres Jilkisiiidos ), ja ettži te krmmoisuus 
we henki- viisaus ja arvostelukyky jotta osata te vedonlyojii 
ja jotta kiisittiii aika -Ita aika ettii me aari asuen kotona. 
Haluta auttaa we jotta osata kuinka jotta antaa avulla 
hankala ettii I-KIRJAIN olen asettaa vastakkain avulla joka 
aika. Haltija Jumala , Auttaa we jotta haluta jotta osata te 
Vedonlyojii ja jotta haluta jotta auttaa toinen Kristitty kotona 
minun kohta ja liepeillii maailma. 


I-KIRJAIN pyytiii hartaasti ettii te kimmoisuus Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen joukkue ja ne joka aikaansaada model after 
kudos ja ne joka auttaa heidit sinun viisaus. I-KIRJAIN 
heimo ( ja minun heimo ) jotta ei olla henkisesti eksyttii, 
ainoastaan jotta kiisittiiii te ja jotta haluta jotta hyviiksyii ja 
harjoittaa te kotona joka eliimiintapa. ja I-KIRJAIN anoa te 
jotta ajaa niimii tavarat kotona maine -lta Jeesus, 
Vastuunalainen , 


ŠORVIOVO VIRE VERE VERI RD REK EVER EE 
ŠOVIOVOVIR EVER ἃ Χὰ KRIK ἃ ἀὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Raring Gud , Tack sjiilv sa pass den hir Ny 
Testamente er blitt befriaren sa fakta iit vi er 
duglig till lira sig mer omkring du. Behag hjiilpa mig 
folk ansvarig for tillverkningen den hiir Elektronisk bok 
tillgiinglig. 


Behag hjiilpa mig dem till vara kopa duktig verk fort , och 
gora mer Elektronisk bokna tillgiinglig Behag hjalpa mig 
dem till har alla resurserna , pengarna , den styrka och tiden 
sa pass de behov for att kunde halla arbetande till deras. 
Behag hjiilpa mig den hiir sa pass de/vi/du/ni šir del om 
spannen sa pass hjilp dem pa en daglig basis. Behaga ger 
dem den styrka till fortsiitta och ger var av dem den ande 
forstandet for den verk sa pass du vilja dem till gor. Behag 
hjalpa mig var av dem till inte har riidsla och till minas sa 
pass du er den Gud vem svar ban och vem er han i lidelse av 
allting. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle uppmuntra dem , och sa pass du 
skydda dem , och den verk dz ministiiren sa pass de er 
forlovad 1. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle skydda dem fran den Ande Pressar 
eller annan hinder sa pass kunde skada dem eller langsam 
dem ned. Behag hjiilpa mig niir JAG anvinda den hair Ny 
Testamente till ocksa tiinka om folk vem har gjord den hir 
upplagan tillgiinglig , sa fakta šit JAG kanna be for dem och 
sa de kanna fortsitta till hjiilp mer folk JAG be sa pass du 
skulle ge mig en kiirlek om din Helig Uttrycka ( den Ny 
Testamente ), och sa pass du skulle ge mig ande visdom och 
discernment till veta du bittre och till forsta den period av 
tid sa pass vi er levande i. 

Behag hjilpa mig till veta hur till ha att gora med 
svarigheten sa pass JAG er stillt overfor var dag. Var Herre 
och Frilsare Gud , Hjiilpa mig till vilja till veta du Biittre 
och till vilja till hjailp annan Kristen i min areal och 1 
omkrets det viirld. JAG be sa pass du skulle ger den 
Elektronisk bok sla sig ihop och den hiir vem arbeta pa den 
spindelviv och den hir vem hjilp dem din visdom. 

JAG be sa pass du skulle hjiilp individuellt medlemmen av 
deras familj ( och min familj ) till inte bli spiritually lurat, 
utom till forsta du och mig till vilja till accept och folja du 1 
varje viig. och JAG fraga du till gor de hiir sakerna inne om 
namn av Jesus , Samarbetsvillig , 


ŠORVIOVO DIR VERE VER IRB REKE VERE 
ŠOVIVOVIRVIO VERI VERI RE Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Allerk:erest God , Tak for lan at indevaerende Ny 
Testamente er blevet lgst i den grad at vi er kan hen til lare 
flere omkring jer. Behage hjalp den folk ansvarlig nemlig 
gor indeverende Elektronisk skrift anvendelig. Behage 
hjeelp sig at blive kgbedygtig arbejde holdbar , og skabe 
flere Elektronisk bdger anvendelig Behage hjaelp sig hen til 
nyde en hel ressourcer , den penge , den krafter og den gang 
at de savn for at vere i stand til opbevare i orden nemlig Jer. 


Behage hjalp dem at er noget af den hold at hjeelp sig oven 
pa en hverdags holdepunkt. Behage indrgmme sig den 
krefter hen til fortseette og indramme hver 1 sig den appel 
opfattelse nemlig den arbejde at jer savn sig hen til lave. 
Behage hjalp hver i sig hen til ikke nyde skrak og hen til 
huske at du er den God hvem svar bgn og hvem star for 
arrangementet i alt. 


JEG bed at jer ville give mod sig , og at jer sikre sig , og 
den arbejde dz ministerium at de er forlovet i. JEG bed at jer 
ville sikre sig af den Appel Tvinger eller anden hindring at 
kunne afbrak sig eller sen sig nede. 


Behage hjaelp mig hvor JEG hjelp indevaerende Ny 
Testamente hen til ligeledes hitte pa den folk hvem nyde 
skabt indevaerende oplag anvendelig , i den grad at JEG 
kunne bed nemlig sig hvorfor de kunne fortseette hen til 
hjeelp flere folk JEG bed at jer ville indramme mig en 


kerlighed til jeres Hellig Ord ( den ΝΥ Testamente ), og at 
jer ville indrgmme mig appel klogskab og discernment hen 
til kende jer bedre og hen til opfatte den periode at vi er 
nulevende 1. 

Behage hjaelp mig hen til kende hvor hen til omhandle den 
problemer at Jeg er stillet over for hver dag. Lord God, 
Hjelp mig hen til ville gerne kende jer Bedre og hen til ville 
gerne hjelp anden Christians 1 mig omrade og omkring den 
jord. 


JEG bed at jer ville indrgmme den Elektronisk skrift hold og 
dem hvem arbejde med den website og dem hvem hjalp sig 
jeres klogskab. JEG bed at jer ville hjalp den individ 
medlemmer i deres slaegt ( og mig slagt ) hen til ikke vare 
spiritually narrede , men hen til opfatte jer og hen til ville 
gerne optage og komme efter jer i al mulig made. og JEG 
opfordre jer hen til lave disse sager i den benavne i Jesus, 
Amen, 


ŠIVOV VO KRIK Δ VER KR BD VERE VER ἃ 
ŠI ORNO RIKI VER S VE K KRE VERE ἃ 


MoxurBa K Gory /loporoti bor, Bbi ΤῸ GbIJIH 


ΒΡΒΙΠΥΠΙΘΗΒΡΙ 3To Gospel HJIH 3TOT HOBBIH testament Tak, 
ἯΤΟ MbI Oy/1eM BbIYYHTb OOJIBINE O Bac. IloxkaJryHcTa 
IIOMOTHTE JIHOJIIM OTBETCTBEHHBIM JUHI /1CJIATb ITY 
3JIEKTPOHHYHO KHHTY HMETONEHCI. BbI 3HaeTe OHM M BbI 
MOJKETE IIOMOYb HM. I]O»KaJ1yHCTa NOMOTHTE HM MOYb 
paOoTAaTb OBICTpO, H ὁπ πα τ GojIce INEKTPOHHBIC KHHTH 
uMeronelica IlOxkKajryHCTa NIOMOTHTE HM HMETb BCe 


ῬΘΟΥΡΟΒΙ, JEHBT, IIDOYHOCTb H BPEMH KOTOPBIC OHH JIJHI TOTO 
uTOGBI MOYB JIEPIKATb PaOOTATE ;UHI Bac. | loskaJrylicTa 
IIOMOTHTE TEM OY/IyT UACTbHO KOMAHJIBI IIOMOTACT HM HA 
€>KOJIHEBHOC OCHOBAHLE. |IOoskaJrylicTa πα το HM INPOUHOCTb 
ZWLI TOTO UTOOBI IIPONOJDKATE H JABATb KAJKJIOMY H3 HX 
/1YXOBH0C BHHKAHHE JUHI PAaOOTBI UTO BbI XOTHTE HX 
CmestaTb. IlozkaJrylicTa NIOMOTHTE KAJKJJOMY H3 HX HC HMETb 
CTpaX H ΗΘ BCIIOMHHATb UTO ΒΡΙ OyzjeTe OOTOM OTBEYAHOT 
MOJIHTBE H in charge of pce. A MOJIHO UTO BBI OOOJIPHJIH HX, 
Ἡ ἯΤΟ BBI 3AlNIHINACTE HX, H paooTa ὅς MHHHCTEPCTBO UTO 
OHH BKJIHOYCHBI BHYTPDH. 


ŽA MOJIHO YTO BBI ZAINHTHJIH MX OT JIYXOBHBIX YCHJIHH HJIH 
JIPYIHX IIPEIIOH CMOTJIH IIOBPEJIHTb HM HJIH 3AMCJIJIHTb ΗΜ 
ΒΗΗ3. [Ioskaj1yHCTa IIOMOTHTE MHE KOTJIA 1 HCIIOJIK3YIO JTOT 
HOBBIH testament TAK3KE JIJIH TOTO UTOOBI /IYMATE JIHOJJEH 
JEeJIAJIH JTOT BAPHAHT HMEHILJEMCH, TAK, UTO 1 CMOTY 
IIOMOJIHTE JIJIH HX H NIOJTOMY HX CMOTHTE IIPOJIOJDKATE 
IIOMOYbH OOJIBINC JIHOJHCEH. 


SI MOJIHO ἯΤΟ BbI ΠΆΠΗ MHC BJIHOOJICHHOCTb BALNICTO 
CBsTeHnero CjloBa (HoBbiHa 3AaBeT), H ἼΤΟ BbI JIAJIH MHC 
J1YXOBHBIC IIPCMYJIPOCTE H PACIIO3HAHHNE JIJIH TOTO UTOOBI 
3HATb BAC GOJICE JIYYNIC H IIOH4TB IICPHOJIO BPEMEHH 
KOTODOM MBI 3KHBeM B. |]O»kaJ1yHCTA NOMOTHTE MHC CYMETb 
KAK OOINATBCA C 3ATPY/IHEHHAMH UTO 4 confronted c 
KA3K/IbIM /JiHeM. JIop;1 Bor, ΠΟΜΟΓΆΘΤ ΜΗ XOTETb 3HATb BaC 
Gojice JTyYYIIIC H XOTETE IIOMOYB JIDYTHM XPHCTMAHKAM B 
MoelHi OOJIACTH H BOKpYT MHPA. 


JA MOJIFO ΤῸ BBI JJAJIH JJIEKTPOHHYIO KOMAHJIY H TE KHHIH 
IIOMOTAHT HM BANJA ΠΡΟΜΥΠΡΟΟΤΒ. JI MOJIH UTO BBI 
IIOMOTJIH HHJIHBHJIYAJIbHBIM UJIEHAM MHX CEMBH (ἢ MOeH 
CEMBH) JIYXOBHOCT OBITb OOMAHYTBIM, HO IIOHATB BAC H 
XOTETB IIPHHATB H NIOCJIGHOBATE 38 BAC B KA2KJIOH ΠΟΡΟΓΘ. 
Takske πα ΤΟ HaM ΚΟΜΦΟΡΤ H HABCJJCHHE B 3TH BPEMEHA H Si 


CIIPAIIIHBACM, UTO BBI JeJlaeTe JTH BCIIH in the name of 
CBIHOK Oora, jesus christ, aMHHb, 


Č 8 8 B DB 8 K 8 K 8 8 8 K 8 Z 8 K 8 K 8 B χὰ K KE 
ἀὰὰδ͵ὰαλὰ χὰ E DE VRE DREK Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


par bor , bnaaronapa TH ΤΟ3Η To3H HoB 
3aBenjaHHe has p.p. or be ocBoGOsKJaBAM Taka 
TO3H HHE CTE CIIOCOGEH KEM yYa (6 ΠΟΒΟῚΘ 


HAOKOJIO TH. XapeCBAM IIOMATAM OIIPeJEJIHTEJICH UJIEH 
Xxopa OTTOBOPECH 38 IIPHTOTB4HE TO3H Electronic KHHra 
HAJIHYCH. 


XapecBaM IIOMATAM TAX KBM πᾶ CIIOCOOEH KBM paOoTa 
NIOCTA , H nipaBs noBeue Electronic KHHSKAPHHIJA HAJIHUCH 
XapecBaM IIOMATAM TAX KbM HMAM ΠΗΠ OIIPEJEJIHTEJICH 
UJJEH CpeJICTBO , OIIPOJJEJIHTEJICH UJICH IIAPH, 
OIIPOJICJIHTEJICH UJIEH YCTOHUHBOCT H OTIPEJIEJIHTEJICH UJIEH 
BpeMe TO3H Te Hy2KJJa in pe/i KBM ObJia CIIOCOOEH KBM 
/bpsKa /1BHkKeHMe 3a ΤῊ. XapecBaM nioMaraM oT that TO3H 
CTE YACT HA OIIPEJIEJIHTEJICH HJICH BIIPsIT ΤΟΞῊ IIOMATAM ΤῊΧ 
Ha an BCEKHJIHEBCH Oa3a. 


XapecBaM /JIABAM T1X ONIPOJICJIHTEJICH UJICH YCTOMUHBOCT 

KBM IIPOJIHJDKABAM H JJABAM BCEKH HA ΤῊΧ OTIPEJCJIHTEJICH 
UJICH /1YXOBEH ΟΧΒΆΠΙΔΗΘ 38 OIIPONEJIHTEJICH UJIEH PaAČOTA 
TO3H TH JIHIICA ΤῊΧ KBM IPAB4. 


XapecBaM IIOMATAM BCEKH HA ΤῊΧ KbM ΗΘ HMAM CTpAX H KBM 
IIOMHA TO3H TH CTE ONIPEJJEJIHTEJIEH uJIeH bor KOM OTTOBOp 
MOJIHTBA H Koli € in ITHJIHS HA BCHUKO. A3 MOJI TO3H TH Y>K 
HACbPYABAM TJ1X , Η TO3H TH 3ZAINHTABAM TAX , H 


OIIPOJICJIHTEJICH UJIEH paGoTa ὅς MHHHCTEPCTBO TO3H TE CTE 
3A/YbJDKABAM in. 43 MOJI TO3H TH Y>K 3AINHTABAM TAX OT 
OTIPOJICJIHTEJICH UJICH ΠΎΧΟΒΘΗ ČHJIa HJIH JIpyT IIpeyka TO3H 
pt. OT can Bpe/la TAX HJIH GABCH TAX TOJIO BB3BHILNICHHC. 
XapecBaM rioMaraM me kora A3 yriorpeoa To3H HoB 
ŽABCINAHHC KBM CBIHO MHCJIH HA OINIPEJCJIHTEJICH UJICH XOpa 
KOM HMAM p.t. H p.p. OT make TO3H H3JAHHC HAJIHUČH , TAKA 
TO3H A MOTA MOJIH 38 ΤΗΧ H TAKA Te MOTa IIPOJIBJDKABAM 
KBM IIOMATAM IIOBeYC XOpa A MOJIH TO3H TH YIK /JJABAM ME 
a JIHOOOB Ha your CB4T JlyMa ( orIpeneJIHTejeH ujreH ΗῸΒ 
ŽABCINAHHE ), H TO3H TH Y>K JJABAM ME ΠΥΧΟΒΘῊ ΜΈΠΡΟΟΤ H 
PA3JIH4YABAHC KBM 3HA4 TH IIO-/10OBPp H KBM pa30HupaM 
OIIPOJICJIHTEJICH UJICH IICPHOJI HA BPEMC TO3H HHE CTE >KHB 
in. XapecBaM IIOMATAM Me KBM 3284 KAK KBM PA3/J1ABAM C 
OIIPO/ICJIHTEJICH UJICH MBYUCH TO3H A CBM HSIIPABAM IIPCJI C 
BCEKH JIEH. 


Jlopa Bor , IlomaraM me KBM JIHIICA KBM 3Ha4 TH ΠΠ0-ΠΟῦΒΡ 
M KBM JIHIICA KBM IIOMATAM JIpyr XPHCTHAHCKH in MY ILIOIH 
H HAOKOJIO OIIPeJIeJIHTEJICH UJICH CBAT. 


A3 MOJI TO3H TH Y2K JABAM OIIPOJEJIHTEJIEH ujieH Electronic 
KHHTa ΒΠΡΉΓ H OT that KOH paOOTa HA OTIPEJJEJIHTEJICH UJIEH 
website u or that Koli IIOMATAM TAX yOUr MbJIpOcT. A3 MOJIH 
TO3H TH YIK IIOMATAM OTIPEJEJIHTEJICH UJICH JIHUCH UJIEHCTBO 
Ha TexeH ceMelicTBO ( H my CeMeHCTBO ) KBM He Ob/la 
J1YXOBEH H3MAMBAM , HO KBM pa30HpaM TH H KbM JIHIICA KBM 
TIDHEMAM H CJICJIBAM TH in BCEKH ΠΈΤ. Η A3 IIHTAM TH KBM 
JIPAB4 TE3H HEINO in OIIPEJJEJIHTEJICH uJIeH uMe Ha Me3yur, 
Amen , 


ŠO KE VO BIK BD VE K B VE K DR B VEK K VER EE 
ἀὰὰδ͵ᾶαὰδ͵ᾶὰὰδ δὰ χὰ Χὰ ἃ ὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. su bu Incil bkz. 
have be serbest birakmak taki biz are giiglii -e došru 
ošrenmek daha hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
belgili tanimlik insanlar -den sorumlu igin yapim bu 
elektronik kitap elde edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek 
onlari -e došru muktedir ig hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik 
kitap elde edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e 
dogru -si olmak tiim belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili 
tanimlik para , belgili tanimlik giig ve belgili tanimlik zaman 
adl. 

su onlar liizum igin muktedir almak galigma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. su are baliim -in belgili tanimlik 
takim adl. su yardim etmek onlari iistiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlik giig -e došru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanimlik 
ruhani basiret igin belgili tanimlik ig adl. 

su sen istemek onlari -e došru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlari -e došru dežil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
došru animsamak adl. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be icinde fiyat istemek -in her sey.I 
dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
su sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tanimlik ig ὅς bakanlik adl. 
su onlar are meggul iginde. 1 dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti 
korumak onlari --dan belgili tanimlik ruhani giig ya da dišer 
engel adl. 

su -ebil zarar onlari ya da yavag onlari agaši. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman | kullanma bu incil -e došru da 
diisiin belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmis 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek igin 
onlari vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e došru yardim 


etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tanimlik incil ), 
ve adl. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve 
discernment -e došru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e došru 
anlamak belgili tanimlik dondiirmemem adl. gu biz are canli 
iginde. mutlu etmek yardrm etmek beni -e došru bilmek 
nasil -e došru dažitmak ile belgili tanimlik miiskiilat adl. 

su 1 am kargi koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e došru istemek -e došru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e došru istemek -e došru yardim etmek dišer Hristiyan 
iginde benim alan ve gevrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tanimlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim is iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akilhlik. 

I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e došru dešil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e došgru anlamak sen ve -e 
došru istemek -e došru almak ve izlemek sen iginde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e doš$ru yapmak bunlar egya adina Isa, 
amin, 


ŠI EVO OE VRE EO VE RR VI VRE VI RE VI REK 
ŠOVOV OE VRE E DVE ἃ VE ἃ ἃ ἃ ἃ ἃ ὰ ἃ ἃ δὰ 


sevgili mabut , eyvallah adl. gu bu incil bkz. have be serbest 
birakmak taki biz are giiglii -e došru ogrenmek daha 


hakkinda sen. mutlu etmek yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
insanlar -den sorumlu igin yapim bu elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir. mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e došru 
muktedir ig hizli , ve yapmak daha elektronik kitap elde 
edilebilir mutlu etmek yardim etmek onlari -e došru -si 
olmak tiim belgili tanimlik kaynak , belgili tanimlik para, 
belgili tanimlik giig ve belgili tanimlik zaman adl. 

su onlar liizum igin muktedir almak galigma icin sen. mutlu 
etmek yardim etmek o adl. su are baliim -in belgili tanimlik 
takim adl. su yardim etmek onlari iistiinde an her temel. 
mutlu etmek vermek onlari belgili tanimlik giig -e došru 
devam etmek ve vermek her -in onlari belgili tanimlik 
ruhani basiret igin belgili tanimlik ig adl. 


su sen istemek onlari -e došru yapmak. mutlu etmek yardim 
etmek her -in onlari -e došru dešil -si olmak korkmak ve -e 
došru animsamak adl. su sen are belgili tanimlik mabut kim 
yanit dua ve kim bkz. be iginde fiyat istemek -in her sey. I 
dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti yiireklendirmek onlari , ve adl. 
su sen korumak onlari , ve belgili tanimlik ig ὅς bakanlik adl. 
su onlar are meggul iginde. 1 dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti 
korumak onlari --dan belgili tanimlik ruhani giig ya da dišer 
engel adl. 


su -ebil zarar onlari ya da yavag onlari agaši. mutlu etmek 
yardim etmek beni ne zaman | kullanma bu incil -e došru da 
diisiin belgili tanimlik insanlar kim -si olmak -den yapilmis 
bu baski elde edilebilir , taki I -ebilmek dua etmek igin 
onlari vesaire onlar -ebilmek devam etmek -e došru yardim 
etmek daha insanlar I dua etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek 
beni a ask -in senin kutsal kelime ( belgili tanimlik incil ), 
ve adl. su sen -cekti vermek beni ruhani akillilik ve 
discernment -e došru bilmek sen daha iyi ve -e došru 
anlamak belgili tanimlik dondiirmemem adl. gu biz are canli 
iginde. mutlu etmek yardim etmek beni -e došru bilmek 
nasil -e došru dašitmak ile belgili tanimlik miiskiilat adl. 


su I am kargi koymak ile her giin. efendi mabut , yardim 
etmek beni -e došru istemek -e došru bilmek sen daha iyi ve 
-e došru istemek -e došru yardim etmek dišer Hristiyan 
iginde benim alan ve gevrede belgili tanimlik diinya. I dua 
etmek adl. su sen -cekti vermek belgili tanimlik elektronik 
kitap takim ve o kim is iistiinde belgili tanimlik website ve o 
kim yardim etmek onlari senin akilhlik. 

I dua etmek adl. gu sen -cekti yardim etmek belgili tanimlik 
bireysel aza -in onlarin aile ( ve benim aile ) -e došru dešil 
var olmak ruhani aldatmak , ama -e dogru anlamak sen ve -e 
došru istemek -e došru almak ve izlemek sen iginde her yol. 
ve I sormak sen -e doš$ru yapmak bunlar egya adina Isa, 
amin, 


ἀὰδ͵ὲᾶα VRE EO VE VE VE VRE VI VE VIRE 
ἀὰαὰαδ͵ὰαλὰ Χαὰ Αδαδ δὰ δὰ ἃ 


Serbia — Servia - Serbian 


Serbia Serbian Servian Prayer Isus Krist Molitva Bog Kako 
Moliti moci cuti moj molitva za pitati davati ponuditi mene 
otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 


Serbia - Prayer Reguests (praying ) to God - explained in 
Serbian (servian) Language 


Molitva za Bog 4 Kako za Moliti za Bog 
Kako Bog moči čuti moj molitva 

Kako za pitati Bog za davati ponuditi mene 
Kako otkriti duhovni Vodstvo 


Kako za nači predaja iz urok Raspoloženje 
Kako za zasluga odredeni član istinit Bog nad Nebo 


Kako otkriti odredeni član Hriščanin Bog 
Kako za moliti za Bog droz Isus Krist 
JA imati nikada molitva pre nego 

Važan za Bog 

Bog željan ljubavi svaki osoba osoba 


Isus Krist moči pomoč 
Se Bog Biti stalo moj život 
Molitva Traženju 


stvar taj te moč oskudica za uzeti u obzir govorenje za Bog 
okolo Molitva Traženju kod te , okolo te 


Govorenje za Bog , odredeni član Kreator nad odredeni 
član Svemir , odredeni član Gospodar : 


1. taj te davati za mene odredeni član hrabrost za moliti 
odredeni član stvar taj JA potreba za moliti 2. taj te davati za 
mene odredeni član hrabrost za verovati te pa primiti šta te 
oskudica raditi s moj život , umjesto mene uznijeti moj 
vlastiti volja ( namera ) iznad vaš. 


3. taj te davati mene ponuditi ne career moj bojazan nad 
odredeni član nepoznat za postati odredeni član isprika, 
inače odredeni član osnovica umjesto mene ne za služiti 
you. 

4. taj te davati mene ponuditi vidjeti pa učiti kako za imati 
odredeni član duhovni sway JA potreba ( droz tvoj riječ 


Biblija ) jedan ) umjesto odredeni član dogadaj ispred pa P) 
umjesto moj vlastiti crew duhovni putovanje. 


5. Taj te Bog davati mene ponuditi oskudica za služiti Te 
briny 


6. Taj te podsetiti mene za razgovarati sa te prayerwhen ) JA 
sam frustriran inače u problemima , umjesto težak za odluka 
stvar ja sam jedini droz moj ljudsko biče sway. 


7, Taj te davati mene Mudrost pa jedan srce ispunjen s 
Biblijski Mudrost tako da JA služiti te briny delotvorno. 


8. Taj te davati mene jedan želja za učenje tvoj riječ , Biblija 
, ( odredeni član Novi Zavjet Evandelje nad Zahod ), na 
temelju jedan crew osnovica 9. taj te davati pomoč za mene 
tako da JA sam u mogučnosti za obaveštenje stvar unutra 
Biblija ( tvoj riječ ) šta JA moči osobno vezati za, pa taj 
volja pomoč mene shvatiti šta te oskudica mene raditi unutra 
moj Život. 


10. Taj te davati mene velik raspoznavanje , za shvatiti kako 
za objasniti za ostali tko te biti , pa taj JA moči učiti kako 
učiti pa knotkle kako za pristajati uza što te pa tvoj riječ ( 
Biblija ) 


11. Taj te donijeti narod ( inače websites ) unutra moj život 
tko oskudica za knotkle te , pa tko biti jak unutra njihov 
precizan sporazum nad te ( Bog ); pa Taj te donijeti narod ( 
inače websites ) unutra moj život tko če biti u mogučnosti za 
ohrabriti mene za točno učiti kako za podeliti Biblija reč nad 
istina (2 Timotej 215:). 


12. Taj te pomoč mene učiti za imati velik sporazum okolo 
šta Biblija prikaz 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu najbolji , šta 
3. lice od TO BE u prezentu večina precizan , pa šta je preko 


duhovni sway dz snaga , pa šta prikaz složiti se s odredeni 
član izvorni rukopis taj te nadahnut odredeni član autorstvo 
nad odredeni član Novi Zavjet za pisati. 


13. Taj te davati ponuditi mene za korist moj vrijeme unutra 
jedan dobar put , pa ne za uzaludnost moj vrijeme na 
temelju Neistinit inače prazan metod za dobiti zaglavni 
kamen za Bog ( ipak taj nisu vjerno Biblijski ), pa kuda tim 
metod proizvod nijedan dug rok inače trajan duhovni voče. 


14. Taj te davati pomoč za mene za shvatiti šta za tražiti 
unutra jedan crkva inače jedan mjesto nad zasluga , šta rod 
nad sumnja za pitati , pa taj te pomoč mene za nači vernik 
inače jedan parson s velik duhovni mudrost umjesto lak 
inače neistinit odgovor. 


15. taj te uzrok mene za sečati se za sječati se tvoj riječ 
Biblija ( takav kao Latinluk 8), tako da JA moči imati pik na 
moj srce pa imati moj pamčenje spreman , pa biti spreman 
za davati dobro odgovarati ostali nad odredeni član nadati se 
taj JA imati okolo te. 


16. Taj te donijeti ponuditi mene tako da moj vlastiti 
teologija pa doktrina za slagati tvoj riječ , Biblija pa taj te 
nastaviti za pomoč mene knotkle kako moj sporazum nad 
doktrina moči poboljšati tako da moj vlastiti život, stil 
života pa sporazum nastavlja da bude zaglavni kamen za šta 
te oskudica to da bude umjesto mene. 


17. Taj te otvoren moj duhovni uvid ( zaključak ) sve više, 
pa taj kuda moj sporazum inače percepcija nad te nije 
precizan , taj te pomoč mene učiti tko Isus Krist vjerno 3. 
lice od TO BE u prezentu. 


18. Taj te davati ponuditi mene tako da JA moči za odvojen 
iko neistinit obredni šta JA imati zavisnost na temelju , iz 


tvoj jasan poučavanje unutra Biblija , ako postoje nad šta JA 
sam sledeče nije nad Bog , inače 3. lice od TO BE u 
prezentu u suprotnosti sa šta te oskudica za poučavati nama 
okolo sledeče te. 


19. Taj iko sile nad urok ne oduteti iko duhovni sporazum 
šta JA imati , ipak radije taj JA zadržati odredeni član znanje 
nad kako za knotkle te pa ne da bude lukav unutra ovih dan 
nad duhovni varka. 


20. Taj te donijeti duhovni sway pa ponuditi mene tako da 
JA volja ne da bude dio nad odredeni član Velik Koji pada 
Daleko inače nad iko pokret šta postojati produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti za te pa za tvoj Svet Riječ 


21. Taj da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu bilo što taj JA 
imati ispunjavanja unutra moj život , inače iko put taj JA ne 
imate odgovaranje za te ace JA treba imati pa taj 3. lice od 
TO BE u prezentu sprječavanje mene iz oba hodanje s te, 
inače imajuči sporazum , taj te donijeti tim stvar / odgovor / 
dogadaj leda u moj pamčenje , tako da JA odreči se njima u 
ime Isus Krist , pa svi nad njihov vrijednosni papiri pa 
posledica , pa taj te opet staviti iko praznina ,sadness inače 
očajavati unutra moj život s odredeni član Radost nad 
odredeni član Gospodar , pa taj JA postojati briny 
usredotočen na temelju znanje za sledii te kod čitanje tvoj 
riječ , odredeni član Biblija 


22. Taj te otvoren moj oči tako da JA moči za jasno vidjeti 
pa prepoznati da onde 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu jedan 
Velik Varka okolo Duhovni tema , kako za shvatiti današji 
fenomen ( inače ovih dogadaj ) iz jedan Biblijski 
perspektiva , pa taj te davati mene mudrost za knotkle i tako 
taj JA volja učiti kako za pomoč moj prijatelj pa voljen sam 
sebe ( rodbina ) ne postojati dio nad it. 


23. Taj te osigurati taj jednom moj oči biti otvoreni pa moj 
pamčenje shvatiti odredeni član duhovni izražajnost nad 
trenutni zbivanja uzimanje mjesto unutra odredeni član svet 
, taj te pripremiti moj srce prihvatiti tvoj istina , pa taj te 
pomoč mene shvatiti kako za nači hrabrost pa sway droz 
tvoj Svet Riječ , Biblija. U ime Isus Krist, JA tražiti ovih 
stvar potvrdujuči moj želja da bude složno tvoj volja , pa JA 
sam iskanje tvoj mudrost pa za imati jedan ljubav nad 
odredeni član Istina Da 


Briny podno Stranica 
Kako za imati Vječan Život 


Nama biti dearth da današji foil ( nad molitva traženju za 
Bog ) 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu u mogučnosti za pomoči 
te. Nama shvatiti današji ne može biti odredeni član najbolji 
inače večina delotvoran prevod. Nama shvatiti taj onde biti 
mnogobrojan različit putevi nad izraziv misao pa reči. Da te 
imati jedan sugestija umjesto jedan bolji prevod , inače da te 
sličan za uzeti jedan malen količina nad tvoj vrijeme za 
poslati sugestija nama , te če biti pomaganje hiljadu nad 
ostali narod isto , tko volja onda čitanje odredeni član 
poboljšan prevod. Nama često imati jedan Novi Zavjet 
raspoloživ unutra tvoj jezik inače unutra jezik taj biti redak 
inače star. 


Da te biti handsome umjesto jedan Novi Zavjet unutra jedan 
specifičan jezik , ugoditi pisati nama. Isto , nama oskudica 
da bude siguran pa probati za komunicirati taj katkada, 
nama činiti ponuda knjiga taj nisu Slobodan pa taj činiti 
koštati novac. Ipak da te ne moči priuštiti neki od tim 
elektronički knjiga , nama moči često činiti dobro razmena 


nad elektronički knjiga umjesto pomoč s prevod inače 
prevod posao. 


Te ne morati postojati jedan stručan radnik , jedini jedan 
pravilan osoba tko 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu zainteresiran 
za pomaganje. Te treba imati jedan računar inače te treba 
imati pristup za jedan računar kod tvoj meštanin biblioteka 
inače univerzitet inače univerzitet , otada tim obično imati 
bolji spoj za odredeni član Internet. Te moči isto obično 
utemeljiti tvoj vlastiti crew SLOBODAN elektronski pošta 
račun kod lijeganje mail.yahoo.com 


Ugoditi uzeti maloprije otkriti odredeni član elektronski 
pošta adresa smješten podno inače odredeni član kraj nad 
današji stranica. Nama nadati se te volja poslati elektronski 
pošta nama , da današji 3. lice od TO BE u prezentu nad 
pomoč inače hrabrenje. Nama isto ohrabriti te za dodir nama 
u vezi sa Elektronički Knjiga taj nama ponuda taj biti van 
koštati , pa slobodan. 


Nama činiti imati mnogobrojan knjiga unutra stran jezik, 
ipak nama ne uvijek mjesto njima za primiti elektronski ( 
skidati podatke ) zato nama jedini napraviti raspoloživ 
odredeni član knjiga inače odredeni član tema taj biti preko 
zatražen. Nama ohrabriti te za nastaviti za moliti za Bog pa 
za nastaviti učiti okolo Njemu kod čitanje odredeni član 
Novi Zavjet. Nama dobrodošao tvoj sumnja pa primedba 
kod elektronski pošta. 


ἀδὰἝὰα ἀλλ VERE VEKI RD VERE ἀὰ  ὰὰ 
ἀὰλὰδ͵ᾶαὰδ͵ᾶὰ δ .αὰ δ Χὰ  Χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Dragii Dumnezeu , Multumesc that this Nou Testament 
has been released so that noi sintem capabil la spre learn 
mai mult despre tu. 


Te rog ajuti-ma oamenii responsible pentru making this 
Electronic carte folositor. Te rog ajutd-md pe ei la spre a fi 
capabil la spre work rapid, si a face mai mult Electronic 
carte folositor Te rog ajutžd-mi pe ei la spre have tot art.hot. 
resources , art.hot. bani , art.hot. strength si art.hot. timp that 
ei nevoie induntru ordine la spre a fi capabil la spre a pšstra 
working pentru Tu. 


Te rog ajutš-mi aceia that esti part de la team that ajutor pe 
ei on un fiecare basis. A face pe plac la a da pe ei art.hot. 
strength la spre a continua si a da each de pe ei art.hot. spirit 
understanding pentru art.hot. work that tu nevoie pe ei la 
spre a face. 


Te rog ajuti-md each de pe ei la spre nu have fear si la spre 
a-si aminti that tu esti art.hot. Dumnezeu cine answers 
prayer si cine este el induntru acuzatie de tot. I pray that tu 
trec.de la will encourage pe ei , si that tu a proteja pe ei, si 
art.hot. work dz ministru that ei sint ocupat induntru. I pray 
that tu trec.de la will a proteja pe ei de la art.hot. Spirit 
Forces sau alt obstacles that a putut harm pe ei sau lent pe ei 
jos. 


Te rog ajutži-ma cind I folos this Nou Testament la spre de 
asemenea think de la oameni cine have made this a redacta 
folositor so that I a putea pray pentru pe ei gi so ei a puteaa 


continua la spre ajutor mai mult oameni I pray that tu trec.de 
la will dd-mi o dragoste de al tdu Holy Cuvint ( art.hot. Nou 
Testament ), si that tu trec.de la will acorda-mi spirit 
wisdom si discernment la spre know tu better gi la spre 
understand art.hot. perioada de timp that ΠΟΙ sintem viu 
induntru. 

Te rog ajutš-mi la spre know cum la spre deal cu art.hot. 
difficulties that I sint confronted cu fiecare zi. Lord 
Dumnezeu , Ajutž-ma help la spre nevoie la spre know tu 
Better si la spre nevoie la spre ajutor alt Crestin induntru 
meu arie si around art.hot. lume. I pray that tu trec.de la will 
a da art.hot. 

Electronic carte team gi aceia cine work pe website si aceia 
cine ajutor pe ei al tdu wisdom. 1 pray that tu trec.de la will 
ajutor art.hot. individual members de lor familie ( si meu 
familie ) la spre nu a fi spiritually deceived , numai la spre 
understand tu si eu la spre nevoie la spre accent si a urma tu 
induntru fiecare way. si I a intreba tu la spre a face acestia 
things tn nume de Jesus, Amen, 


ŠA BO VA 8 DB 8 VB K 8 VB K Z RK ὰ K K ἀὰ  ὰὰ 
ŠO XI VO K DB K VAB  Χὰ K ὰ ἃ VEK ἃ ἃ 


Russian — Russe - Russie 


Russian Prayer Reguests - 


MoJIHTBA K 

Gora KAK IIOMOJIHTb K 

Gora KaK OOT MO»KET YCJIBINIATb MOCMY 

MOJIHTBE KAK CIIPOCHTb, ἯΤΟ GOT JIAJI IIOMOIHH K MHC 
KAK HAMTH /1YXOBHOC HABEJIEHME 

KAK HAHTH deliverance OT 3/reHrnero 

JIYXOB KAK IIOKJIOHHTBCA IIOHCTHHE OOT 

Ppa4 Kak HAMTH XDMHCTHAHCKOC 

Gora KAK IIOMOJIHTE K GOTY J10 

jesus christ si HHKOTJIA HE MOJIHJIA IIepeI 

BA>KHbIM K BJIHOOJIEHHOCTJIM Gora 

Gora KAKJI0C HHJIHBHJIYAJIHHOC 

jesus, KOTOp ΠΘΡΟΟΗΡΙ christ MO3KET ΠΟΜΟῚΡ 

JJeJIACT BHHMATECJIBHOCTb OOTA O MOHX BCINAX 
3AIIDOCOB MOJIHTBE 

JKH3HH BbI MOTJIH XOTETB JIH PACCMOTPEHHH IIOTOBOPHTB K 
Gory o 3arrpocax MOJIHTBE 

BAMH, O BAC 


ToBopstm K GOTY, CO3/1ATeJIb BCEJIEHHOTO, JIODJI: 


1. ΒΡΙ ΠΆΠΗ OBI K MHC CMEJIOČCTH IIOMOJIHTE BENIH ἢ JIH 
TOTO 4TOGBI NOMOJIHTb 


2. BbI ΠΆΠΗ ObI K MHC CMEJIOCTH BEPHTb BAM H IIPHHHMATB 
ΒΡΙ XOTHTE C/JCJIATb C ΜΟΘΠ JKH3HBIO, BMECTO MEHY exalting 
MOH BOJIH (HaMepMe) ΗΔ TBOHM. 


3. BI ΠΆΠΗ Obi MHC ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ JIJIH TOTO UTOOBI HE 
IIPCIIHTCTBOBATb MOHM CTPaXAM HCHCBECTHA CTATb 
OTTOBOPKAMU, HJIH OCHOBA /IJIA4 MEHA, KOTOP HY2KHO ΗΘ 
CJIY>KHTE BBI. 4. BbI /1aJIH OBI MHC ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ JIJIH TOTO UTOOBI 


VBHJICTb H BbIY4HTb KAK HMETb JIYXOBHYH IIDOUHOCTE 4 
(uepe3 BAIIe C/IOBO OHOJIHY) a) πππ CyryuacB BrIlepeji H 0) 
JUHI MOCTO COOCTBEHHOTO JIHUHOTO JIYXOBHOTO 
IIYTELNIECTBHAH. 


5. ἯΤΟ BbI O0T /1aJIH ΜῊ IIOMOIIHH ΠΠῊ TOTO UTOOBI XOTETb 
CJIY>KHTb BbI O0JIBINE 


6. ἯΤΟ Bbi remind, uro 4 pa3roBapuBajI C BAMH (prayer)when 
A ceOs paccTpobTE HJIH B 3ATPy/IHEHHH, BMECTO IIBITATBCA 
PA3PpeIlIHTb BČIHNH TOJIBKO YCPe3 MOHO JIHOJICKYH IIDOUHOCTB. 


7. UTO ΒΡΙ πᾶ ΠΗ MHC IIPEMYJIPOCTb H CEP/INE ZANOJIHHJIO C 
OnOnetickoH npeMyzipocTbrHo Tak HOLI 4 C/rysknJI OBI BBI 
3(hlbeKTHBHO. 


8. ἮΤΟ BbI JIAJIH MHC 2KOJIAHME H3YYHTb BALE CJIOBO, 
OnoJimtro, (HogBbijta 3aBeT Gospel john), on a personal basis, 


9. BbI JJAJIH ObI IIOMOIHIH K MHC TAK, ἯΤΟ 4 OY/IY 3AMETHTb 
BCILIH B OHOJIHH (BAINICM CJIOBC) 4 MOTY JIHYHO OTHECTU K, H 
KOTOPOH IIOMOJKET MHE ΠΟΗΗ͂ΤΡ ΒΡΙ XOTHTC MEHH CJICJIATE B 
MOeH 2KH3HH. 


10. Ἧτο Bri ;1aJIH MHe O0JIBIIOC PACIIOZHAHHE, JIH TOTO 
UTOGBI IIOHHTb KAK OOB4CHHTb K JIDYTHM KOTOPBIC BBI, H UTO 
A MOT Bbly 4HTb KAK BblY4HTb H CyMeETb KAK CTOHTb BBepX 
JIH BaC H BANICTO CJIOBA (OHOJIHH) 


11. ἯΤΟ Bri IipHHECJIH JIrOJETI (HjiH websites) B MOeH >KH3HH 
XOTJIT 3HATb BAC, H KOTOPBIC CHJIBHBI B HX TOUHOM 
BHHKAHHH BAC (601); H TO BBI IIDHHECJIH OBI ποθ ἤ (HJIH 
websites) B ΜΟΘΙΪ KH3HH Oy/JeT OOOJIPHTb MEHA TOYHO 
BbIY4HTb KAK Pa3/1€JIHTb OHOJIHHO CJIOBO TIPABJIBI (2 timothy 
2:15). 


12. ἯΤΟ ΒΡΙ IIOMOTJIH MHC BbIY4HTb HMETB OOJIBINOC 
BHHKAHHE O KOTOPBIH BAPHAHT OHOJIHH CAMBIC JIYUINIHE, 
KOTOPBIH CaMbIH TOUHBIM, H KOTODBIH HMCET CaMble 
/1YXOBHBIC IIDOUHOCTb č CHJIY, H KOTOPAA BAPHAHT 
COTJIAIIIACTCA C IIEPBOHAYAJIbHO PYKOIIHCSMH ἯΤΟ BbI 
BOOJIYIEBHJIH ABTOpbI HOBBIMA 3ABET HAIIHCATb. 


13. ἯΤΟ BbI ΠΆΠΗ ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ K MHE JUHI HCIIOJIB3OBAHHH MOCTO 
BPEMEHH B ΧΟΡΟΠΙΘΙ ΠΟΡΟΓΘ, H ΠῚ TOTO UTOOBI HE 
PACTOYHTEJIHCTBOBATb MOC BDEMY HA JIOJKHBIX HJIH IIYCTBIX 
METOJIAX IIOJIYUHTE closer to ὅΟΓ (HO TO He Oy/1pTe 
NIOHCTHHC OHOJICHCK), H IJIC TE METOJIBI ΗΘ IIPOH3BOJIAT 
HHKAKOH JOJITOCPOYHBIH HJIH lasting /1yXOBHbIH 
ΠΠΟΠΟΟΒΟΠΙ. 


14. Ἴτο BbI ΠΆΠΗ ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ K MHC IIOHATE look for B ΠΘΡΚΟΒ 
HJIH MECTE IIOKJIOHEHHH, ἯΤΟ BHJIBI BOIIDOCOB, KOTOP HY2KHO 
CIIPOCHTE, H YTO ΒΡΙ IIOMOTJIH MHC HAMTH BEPYHILIHX HJIH 
pastor c O0JIbIIOH /1YXOBHOH IIPEMYJIPOCTBH BMECTO JIETKHX 
HJIH JIO)KHBIX OTBECTOB. 


15. BBI NIPHYHHHJIH OBI MEHA BCIIOMHHTB /IJIA TOTO UTOOBI 
3AIIOMHHTb BAJC ΟΠΟΒΟ OHOJIHA (such as Romans 8), Tak, 
ἯΤΟ 4 CMOTY HMETB CTO B MOCM CEp/ILNEe H HMETB MOH pa3yM 
OBITE IIOJITOTOBJICHHBIM, H TOTOBO ΠΆΤΕΡ OTBET K JIPyrOMy H3 
VIIOBAHHA ΚΟΤΟΡΟΘ 4 HMCHO O BAC. 


16. ἯΤΟ Bbi NPHHECJIH ΠΟΜΟΙΠΡ K ΜΗ6 Tak HOLI Mon 
COOCTBEHHBIC TCOJIOTHA H JAOKTPHHBI JIH TOTO UTOOHI 
COTJIACHTECYA C BAIIIHM CJIOBOM, OHOJIMHelH H UTO BbI 
IIPOJIOJDKAJIHCb IIOMOYb MHC CyYMETb KAK MOC BHHKAHMC 
JJOKTPHHBI MOKHO YJIYUNIHTb TAK, 4TO MOH COOCTBEHHBIC 
JKH3Hb, lifestyle ἢ NOHHMATK Oy/IYT IPOJJOJEKATEC4 OBITE 
closer to BbI XOTHTE HX OBITb JUHI MEH. 


17. ἯΤΟ ΒΡΙ pacKpBIJIH MOHO JIYXOBHYHO IIPOHHIATEJIHHOCTb 
(3AKJIKOYCHHH) COJIBIC H GOJIBINC, H 4TO ΓΙῸ MOH BHHKAHHC 
HJIH BOCIIPHHATHE BAC He TOHHBI, UTO BbI IIOMOTJIH MHe 
BbIY4HTb jesus christ NOHCTHHE. 


18. Uro Bbi ΠΆΠΗ IIOMOLIH K MHC Tak HOTI 4 Mor Obi 
OTJICJIHTE JIHOOBIC JIO?KHBIC PHTYAJIBI 4. ZABHCEJI HA, OT BANIHX 
ACHBIX IIPOTIOJJABATCJIHCTB B OHOJIHH, CCJIH JIHOGOC H3, TO 4 
following He Gora, HJIH IIPOTHBOIOJIOXKHBI K BBI XOTHTE JIJIH 
TOTO UTOOBI HAYYHTb HAM - O CIIEHOBATb 38 BAMH. 


19. Uro πποῦριθ ycHJIHA 53Π8 take away HHCKOJIBKO ΠΥΧΟΒΗΟΘ 
BHHKAHHC SI HMELO, HO JIOBOJIBHO UTO 4 COXPAHHJI 3HAHMC 
KAK 3HATb BAC H ObITb OOMAHYTbIM BHYTPH these days 
/1YXOBHOTO OOMAHA. 


20. 4To BbI IIPHHECJIH /1YXOBHYIO IIPOUHOCTb H IIOMOTJIH K 
MHe Tak HOTI si He Oy;1y uacTbro OOJIBINOH ITAJATE ΠΡΟῚΒ 
HJIH JIKOOOTO JIBH2KEHHH OBIJIO OBI JJYXOBHOCT counterfeit K 
BAM H K BAIEMY CBHTEHIIEMY CJIOBY. 


21. To ecsTH uro-HHOBIJIH, TO 4 JICJIAJI B MOCH »KH3HH, HJIH 
JIHOGAA ΠΟΡΟΓᾺ ΤῸ 4 ΗΘ OTBEYAJI K BAM ΠΟ MEpe TOTO KAK 4 
JOJDKEH HMETB H TO IIPOJJOTBPALJACT MEHY OT HJIH IYJLITb C 
BAMH, HJIH HMCTb IIOHHMATB, UTO BbI IIDHHECJIH Te 
things/responses/events back into Moji pa3yM, τὰκ HOTI s 
oTpeubJics Obi OT Hx in the name of jesus christ, H Bce m3 Hx 
BJIHAHHH H IIOCJIGJICTBMH, Η UTO BbI 3AMCHHJIH JIHOOHIC 
emptiness, TOCKJIHBOCTb HJIH despair B MOej >KH3HH C 
YTexol JIOpJa, H ἼΤΟ 4 OoJIbIie OBIJI C(KOKyCHPOBAH HA 
YUHTb IIOCJICJJOBATb 38 BAMH IIYTEM UHTATB BALI CJIOBO, 
ONOJIHH. 


22. ἯΤΟ Bbi paCKPBIJIH MOH Γπᾶ3ἃ τὰκ HOTI si Mor Obi s1cHO 
VYBHJICTb H Y3HATE CCJIH OyzeT GOJIBIIIOH OOMAH O ΠΥΧΟΒΗΡΙΧ 
TEMAN, TO KAK IIOHATb JTO SBJIEHHE (HJIH JTMH CJIYYAH) OT 


OnOnelicKOH IIEPCIIEKTHBBI, H ἯΤΟ BBI JJAJIH MHC 
NIPeMy/IPOCTE JIJIH TOTO UTOOBI 3HATB H Tak HOLI 4 Beryuy 
KAK IIOMOUb MOHM JIPY3bSM H NOJIHOOHJI OJIHH 
(PO/ICTBEHHHKH) JUH TOTO UTOOBI HE OBITb UACTBH Ce. 


23 Uro ΒΡΙ OOECIICYHJIH ΤῸ Pa3 MOH TIJIA3A PACKPBIHBI H MOH 
PA3yYM IIOHHMACT ΠΥΧΟΒΗΟΘ 3HAYCHMC TEKYIHHE COOBITHA 
TIPHHHMAH MECTO B MHPE, UTO BBI IIOJITOTOBHJIH MOC CEpJlIILNE 
JUHI TOTO UTOOBI IIDH3HABATb BANIY IIDABJIY, H UTO BbI 
IIOMOTJIH MHC IIOHATb KAK HAJITH CMEJIOCTE H IIDOUHOCTB 
yepe3 Barlle cBiTeliriee cJIOBO, OHOJIHHO. In the name of 
jesus christ, 4 ΠΡΟΠῚΝ 3TH BENIH IIOJITBEPIKJJAH MOC JKOJIJAHHE 
ObITb B COOTBETCTBHH Balleji BOJICH, H 4 IIPOILIY BANA 
IIPeMy/IPOCTb H HMETB BJIOOJICHHOCTE IIPABJIBI, AMHHB. 


ΒΟΠΒΠΙΘ Ha JHe CTPAHHIBI 
KAK HMECTb BEYHASA 7KH3Hb 


Mbi PpaJ1OCTHBI €CJIH 3TOT CIIHCOK (3A1IpOCOB MOJIHTBE K 
Gory) MO»KET ΠΟΜΟῚΡ BAM. Mbi IIOHHMACM JTO ΗΘ MOJKET 
ObITb CaMbiH ΠΥ ΠΗ HJIH cambiH 3ddbeKTHBHBIH NEPeBOJ. 
Mbi IIOHHMACM UTO Oy/IYT MHOTO IIO-PA3HOMy /J10por 
BbIDaKATb MBICJIH H CJIOBA. ECJIH BbI HMECCTE IIPEJIJIOSKEHHE 
JIH GoOJICE JIYYNIETO IIEPeBOJTA, HJIH CCJIH BBI XOTEJI OBIJIH OBI 
IIPDHHSTb MAJICE KOJIHYCCTBO BAIIETO BPEMEHH IIOCJIATb 
IIPO/IJIO?KEHHAH K HAM, TO BbI Oy/IETE IIOMOTATb TbICIYAM 
JIKOJWIX TAKSKC, KOTOPBIC IIOCJIC JTOTO IIPOUHTAHT 
VJIYYINEHHBIH nepeBOoj1. MbI 4ACTO HMeeM HOBBIH testament 
HMETONIHHCA B ΒΆΠΙΘΜ SI3BIKE HJIH B 43bIKAX DeJIKO HJIH 
crapo. ECJIH BbI CMOTPHTE ΠΠᾺ HOBOTO testament B 
CrernHdu4ecKH I3BIKC, TO IIOXKaJIyIICTA HAIIHINIHTE K HAM. 


Take, ΜΒΙ XOTHM OBITb YBepeHBI H NIBITACMCA CBA3bIBATb TO 
HHOTJIA, MBI IIPe/yIATA€M KHHIH KOTOPBIC HC CBOGOJIHO H 
KOTOPBHIC CTOHT JEHBT. Ho ec/IH ΒΡΙ ΗΘ MO»KETE IIO3BOJIHTb 
HOKOTOPBIC H3 TOX JIJIOKTPOHHBIX KHHT, TO ΜΡΙ MO3KEM YACTO 
JEJTATb O6MeH JJIOKTPOHHBIX KHHT ΠΠῚ IIOMOLIH C 
NIepeBO0J1OM HJIH paOoToH rrepeBoyla. BBI ΗΘ JIOJDKHBI OBITb 
ripotpeccHOHAJIHHBIM PAOOTHHKOM, TOJIBKO PeTYILHIPHO 
IIEPCOHA KOTODA4 3AHHTEpeCOBAHA B IIOMOTATB. 


Bbi JNOJDKHBI HMETb KOMIIBHOTEP HJIH BbI JJOJDKHbI HMETb 
ΠΌΟΤΥΗ K KOMIIBHOTEPY HA BAHIHX MECTHBIX ApXHBE HJIH 
KOJIJICSKE HJIH yHHBEPCHTETE, B BH/IY TOTO 4TO Te OOEIYHO 
HMEFOT OOJICE JIYUNIHE COCIHHEHHH K HHTEPHETY. 


Bbi MO»KETE TAK3Ke OOBIHHO YCTAHABJIHBATK BALI 
COOCTBEHHBIJI JIHYHBIH CBOBOJIHO yuer axrekrpoHHasa 
IIOYTa ΠΥ͂ΤΟΜ HJITH K mail.yahoo.com noskasrylicTa 
TIPHHHMACTC MOMEHT JUHI TOTO UTOOBI CUHTATE AjIpeC IOCJIC 
TOTO KAK JJIEKTPOHHAHA ΠΟΤΕ ΒΡ PACIIOJIOJKEHBI HA /JIHE 
HJIH KOHIJE STOM CTPAHHIHI. 


Mbi Ha J1€eMCA BBI IIOHIJICT JJIEKTPOHHAHA IIOYTA K HAM, ECJIH 
3TO ΠΟΜΟΠΙῊ HJIH IIOOIIPEHHs. Mbi Takxke OGOJIPHeM BaC 
CB43ATbC4 MbI OTHOCHTEJIHHO JJIEKTPOHHBIX KHHT MbI 
IIperaraeM TOMy 063 ΠΘΗΒΙ, H CBOOOJIHO, KOTOP ΜΡῚ HMCEM 
MHOTO KHHT B HHOCTPAHHBIX 43bIKAX, HO MBI BCETJIA HE 
YCTAHABJIHBACM HX JUDI TOTO UTOOBI IIOJIYYHTB IJIEKTPOHHO 
(download) ΠΟΤΟΜΥ ἯΤΟ MbI TOJIbKO J1€JIaeM HMEHOLIECA 
KHHTH HJIH TeMBI KOTOPBIC CIIPAlIHBATb. Mbi OOOJIPseM Bac 
IIPO"IOJDKATK IIOMOJIHTb K OOTY H IIPOJOJDKHTb BbIYUHTb O 
ΘΜ IIYTEM UHTaTb HoBpiHa 3aBeT. Mbi NIPHBETCTBYEM BAIIH 
BOIIPOCBI HM KOMMEHTAPHH JJIEKTPOHHASA IIOYTA. 


ŠO OO Δ ἀ ὰ VEK K VEK Χὰ K Χὰ ἃ ἃ 


ἀλλ  ὰ VERE Ἀὰ ὰ δ χὰ δ ἃ 


ARABIC - LANGUE ARABE 


ORI EKO δ V K 8 8 K A 8 VE 8 VE 8 8 REK RE 
oadk ii 
sel ld jo « 


ošel ji eds od ilumsd V5 las Ιἀπ σὺ od 489 Ča Jo le TU 
Upo po o Meso tod 


IJ gle ane 5 Ile Vane sle go vat ΕΣ 
Ill ss kJeclaš. las pg za 8) δῷ δ (δ. γ»ὦ eds 
posle Χορ, 


IJ gle avg xčo| eds lo ὐδ so šla š eds Idpad «τὸς 
S adša kski εἰ κ. lUlJlo sci Ιῳμεἰς 


ld ale avg xčo| gds zast ldasl.,a sidlasi ς 5858 ΕΣ Ιϑὰς 
ἔξ iko dele cslso ola ἡ φὰς ejcadi τ 


IJ gle Vele ὦ Jus ca isl a.e! eb Ja χρῶ IJXs goste vg 
dis lal Jese, ig zs le blisel ὁ αὶ Jose o sele δ ave 
lep lagi deni eg θεν bl δέω ἐς 


JU gle pod iš SJ pope JE se lJe si sledil, 
lo los dob Ἰϑὰς traso odli ϑκμλ ν᾽ ξ SU ie. 


JB lepa igošil z so So 


Ig 5 dob le; ca jajce Celsee, go |da ske ida sce [9 ἐφ»! δῷ 
Je šele Jus sedlo ἰὼ sua pe 9 ske pool dis ud. 


ld ale ale Itis δ δ kosa si pod zago dod goal 
dos IJiso εξ 3 RO ob likega kJastoš s TUs Laos lo 
svadis gdisel STE S OJANE ba dlusce |) ὰ δ ang ga 

kle zgo ila. 


lg 5 (JO lo Slo oglas ς dl μὴ ρῶν (Ὁ 5910 49) 
s dos ua sa oglhsus Jas de ϑ dd-abce lo sp za kusl 
kaaj deep pranj: Ιὼ jecisš ida 5 ἐξ ΒΡ gol. 





lJ gle pole čis Se o ji disi Joe Τρ £ dospe selo 
kJ Ὁ skega los JJ os se. MU ja Je gode as ὦ χορὸ lo 
ἐξ jo lo ucad saga lo code Ide vso dass so xs 
oda Jecl zao dele. 


bp side Je lo seda Mel ldlddle sce kkoces sdiso 


ἀπ". zdelo -ὸρ ss st ygo Boj κοῖς δ 8 Jep sedo [0.8 χϑ, 


bl selasol lJačeo dde χειφὸ ag sd JI ško s sojo possk lo 
Mag d oo Juš sle «ἀρ Joe gos ago 





Prayer to God 
Dear God, 


Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has 
been released so that we are able to learn more about 
you. 


Please help the people responsible for making this 
Electronic book available. You know who they are and 
you are able to help them. 


Please help them to be able to work fast, and make 
more Electronic books available 


Please help them to have all the resources, the 
money, the strength and the time that they need in 
order to be able to keep working for You. 


Please help those that are part of the team that help 
them on an everyday basis. Please give them the 
strength to continue and give each of them the spiritual 
understanding for the work that you want them to do. 


Please help each of them to not have fear and to 
remember 

that you are the God who answers prayer and who is 
in charge of everything. 


Ι pray that you would encourage them, and that you 
protect them, and the work 8 ministry that they are 
engaged in. 


Ι pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual 


Forces or other obstacles that could harm them or 
slow them down. 


Please help me when | use this New Testament to 
also think of the people who have made this edition 
available, so that | can pray for them and so they can 
continue to help more people. 


Ι pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word 
(the New Testament), and that you would give me 
spiritual wisdom and discernment to know you better 
and to understand the period of time that we are living 
in. 


Please help me to know how to deal with the 
difficulties that | am confronted with every day. Lord 
God, Help me to want to know you Better and to want 
to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 


Ι pray that you would give the Electronic book team 
and those who help them your wisdom. God, help me 
to understand you better. Please help my family to 
understand you better also. 


| pray that you would help the individual members of 
their family (and my family) to not be spiritually 
deceived, but to understand you and to want to accept 
and follow you in every way. 


Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and | 
ask you to do these things in the name of Jesus, 
Amen, 


8 8 8 VE Bi 8 BR 8 BR 8 BR B BR ΧΑ ΧΑ χα 8 R 8 R 8 ἃ BR 
BOOKS which may be of Interest to you, the Reader 


ŠOBE VE K BD 8 B VE K S VE K ὰ K Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


Note: These Books listed below may be available at No 
cost, - in PDF - and Entirely FREE at: 


http://www.archive.org [text 


Or at 


http://books.google.com 


or — for those in Europe - at 


http://gallica.bnf.fr 


or for FRENCH at 


http://books.google.fr/books 


We encourage you to find out, and to keep separate copies 
on separate drives, in case your own computer should have 
occasional problems. 


ŠOVIOVO VIRE VERE VERI KB VERE VER ὰὰ 
A FEW BOOKS for NEW CHRISTIANS 


ŠO EI VE K DE VE BB VE K Χὰ ἃ VEK ἃ ἃ 


King James Version — The best and ideal would be the 
text of the 1611, [referring to the 66 books of the Old and 
New Testaments] as produced by the original 
translators. 


Geneva Bible — Version of the Old Testament and New 
Testament produced starting around 1560. Produced 
with the help of T (Beza)., who also produced an 
accurate LATIN version of the New Testament, based on 
the Textus Receptus. 


The Geneva Bible (several Editions of it) are available — 
as of this writing at www.archive.org in PDF 


Bible of Jay Green — Jay Green was the Translator for 
the Trinitarian Bible Society. His work is based on the 
Ancient Koine Greek Text (Textus Receptus) from 
which he translated directly. His work encompasses both 
Hebrew as well as Koine Greek (The Greek spoken at 
the time of Jesus Christ). 


The Translation of the New Testament [of Jay Green] 
can be found online in PDF for Free 


R-La grande charte d'Angleterre ; ouvrage precedč d'un 
Precis — This is simply the MAGNA CHARTA, which 
recognizes liberty for everyone. 


Gallagher, Mason - Was the Apostle Peter ever at Rome 


Cannon of the Old Testament and the New Testament 

or Why the Bible is Complete without the Apocrypha and 
unwritten Traditions by Professor Archibald Alexander 
Princeton Theological Seminary 

1851 - Presbyterian Board of Publications. [available online 
Free ] 


Historical Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records 
WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DOUBTS AND 
DISCOVERIES OF MODERN TIMES. by George 
Rawlinson - Lectures Delivered at Oxford University 
[available online Free ] 


The Apostolicity of Trinitarianism - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1832 — 3 Vol / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 


The image-worship of the Church of Rome : proved to be 
contrary to Holy Scripture and the faith and discipline of the 
primitive church ; and to involve contradictory and 
irreconcilable doctrines within the Church of Rome itself 
(1847) 

by James Endell Tyler, 1789-1851 


Calvin defended : a memoir of the life, character, and 
principles of John Calvin (1909) by Smyth, Thomas, 1808- 
1873 ; Publish: Philadelphia : Presbyterian Board of 
Publication. [available online Free ] 


The Supreme Godhead of Christ, the Corner-stone of 
Christianity by W. Gordon - 1855[available online Free ] 


A history of the work of redemption containing the outlines 
of a body of divinity ... 

Author: Edwards, Jonathan, 1703-1758. 

Publication Info: Philadelphia,: Presbyterian board of 
publication, [available online Free ] 


The origin of pagan idolatry ascertained from historical 
testimony and circumstantial evidence. - by George Stanley 
Faber - 1816 3 Vol. / 3 Tomes [available online Free ] 


The Seventh General Council, the Second of Nicaea, Held 
A.D. 787, in which the Worship of Images was established 
- based on early documents by Rev. John Mendham - 1850 
[documents how this far-reaching Council went away from 
early Christianity and the New Testament] 


Worship of Mary by James Endell Tyler [available online 
Free ] 


The Papal System from its origin to the present time 

A Historical Sketch of every doctrine, claim and practice of 
the Church of Rome by William Cathcart, DD 

1872 — [available online Free ] 


The Protestant exiles of Zillerthal; their persecutions and 
expatriation from the Tyrol, on separating from the Romish 
church — [available online Free ] 


An essay on apostolical succession- being a defence of a 
genuine ministry — by Rev Thomas Powell - 1846 


An inguiry into the history and theology of the ancient 
Vallenses and Albigenses; as exhibiting, agreeably to the 
promises, the perpetuity of the sincere church of Christ 
Publish info London, Seeley and Burnside, - by George 
Stanley Faber - 1838 [available online Free ] 


The Israel of the Alps. A complete history of the Waldenses 
and their colonies (1875) by Alexis Muston (History of the 
Waldensians) — 2 Vol/ 2 Tome — Available in English and 
Separately ALSO in French [available online Free ] 


Encouragement for Women 
Amy Charmichael 


AMY CARMICHAEL - From Sunrise Land 
[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL - Lotus buds (1910) 
[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL - Overweights of joy (1906) 
[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL -Walker of Tinnevelly (1916) 
[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL -After Everest ; the experiences of a 
mountaineer and medical mission (1936) 
[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL -The continuation of a story ([1914 


[available online Free ] 


AMY CARMICHAEL -Ragland, pioneer (1922) 
[available online Free] 


ŠA BO VO BR B 8 8 VB K 8 VE BK Z BR 8 RE K K VER EEA 
HISTORY OF HUNGARIAN CHRISTIANS 


ŠO OVE VER DB K VE BK  Χὰ K χὰ ἃ Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


HISTORY OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCH IN 
HUNGARY ByJ. H. MERLE D'AUBIGNE - 
1854 [available online Free ] 


Hungary and Kossuth-An Exposition of the Late Hungarian 
Revolution by Tefft 
1852 [available online Free ] 


Secret history of the Austrian government and of its ... 
persecutions of Protestants By Joseph Alfred Michiels - 
1859 [available online Free ] 


Sketches in Remembrance of the Hungarian Struggle for 
Independence and National Freedom Edited by Kastner 
(Circ. 1853) [available online Free ] 


ἀὰλὰα δᾶ ἀλλὰ ὰ IR DREK EVER ἃ 
HISTORY OF FRENCH CHRISTIANS 


ŠO OE VE K DB B VE BK S VE B KRE Χὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 1 
[available online Free ] 


La Bible Frangaise de Calvin V 2 
[available online Free ] 


VAUDOIJS - A memoir of Felix Neff, pastor of the High 
Alps [available online Free ] 


La France Protestante - ou, Vies des protestants frangais 
par Haag — 1856 — 6 Tomes [available online Free ] 


Musče des protestans celčbres 


Etude sur les Acadčmies Protestantes en France au xvie et 
au xviie sičele — Bourchenin — 1882 [available online Free ] 


Les plus anciennes melodies de l'čglise protestante de 
Strasbourg et leurs auteurs [microform] (1928) [available 
online Free ] 


L'Israel des Alpes: Premičre histoire complčte des Vaudois 
du Piemont et de leurs colonies 


Par Alexis Muston ; Publič par Marc Ducloux, 1851 


omes) |avallable online Free 





GALLICA - http://gallica.bnf.fr 


Histoire ecclčsiastigue — 3 Tomes - by Thčodore de Bčze, 
[available online Free ] 


BEZE-Sermons sur l'histoire de la rčsurrection de Notre- 
Seigneur JEsus-Christ [available online Free ] 


DE BEZE - Confession de la foy chrestienne [available 
online Free ] 


Vie de J. Calvin by Thčodore de Bčze, [available online 
Free ] 


Confession d' Augsbourg (frangais). 1550-Melanchthon 
[available online Free ] 


La BIBLE-|'čd. de, Genčve-par F. Perrin, 1567 [available 
online Free ] 


Hobbes - Leviathan ou La matičre, la forme et la puissance 
d'un čtat ecclgsiastigue et civil [available online Free ] 


L'Eglise et 'Etat a Genčve du vivant de Calvin 
Roget, Amedče (1825-1883). 
[available online Free ] 


LUTHER-Commentaire de l'gpitre aux Galates [available 
online Free ] 


Petite chronigue protestante de France [available online Free 


] 


Histoire de la guerre des hussites et du Concile de Basle 
2 Tomes [recheck for accuracy] 


Les Vaudois et 'Inguisition-par Th. de Cauzons (1908) 
[available online Free ] 


Glossaire vaudois-par P.-M. Callet [available online Free ] 


Musče des protestans celčbres ou Portraits et notices 
biographigues et littčraires des personnes les plus čminens 
dans l'histoire de la rčformation et du protestantisme par une 


socičtE de gens de lettres [available online Free ] 

( publ. par Mr. G. T. Doin; Publication : Paris : Weyer : Treuttel et Wurtz : 
Scherff [et al.], 1821-1824 - 6 vol./6 Tomes : ill. ; in-8 

Doin, Guillaume-Tell (1794-1854). Editeur scientifigue) 


Notions elčmentaires de ghrammaire comparče pour servir ἃ 
I'Etude des trois langues classigues [available online Free ] 


Thesaurus graecae linguae ab Henrico Stephano constructus. 
Tomus I: in guo praeter alia plurima guae primus praestitit 
vocabula in certas classes distribuit, multiplici derivatorum 
serie... 


( Estienne, Henri (1528-1598). Auteur du texte Tomus l,Il,IN,IV : in guo 
praeter alia plurima guae primus praestitit vocabula in certas classes 
distribuit, multiplici derivatorum serie; Thesaurus graecae linguae ab 


Henrico Stephano constructus ) [available online Free ] 


La liberte chrčtienne; čtude sur le principe de la pičte chez 
Luther ; Strasbourg, Librairie Istra, 1922 - Will, Robert 
[available online Free ] 


Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523 - Lefčvre d'Etaples [available 
online Free ] 


Calvin considerč comme exčgčte - Par Auguste Vesson 
[available online Free ] 


Reuss, Rodolphe - Les čglises protestantes d'Alsace pendant 
la Revolution (1789-1802) [available online Free ] 


WEBBER-Ethigue protestante-L'čthigue protestante et 
l'esprit du capitalisme (1904-1905) [available online Free ] 


French Protestantism, 1559-1562 (1918) 
Kelly, Caleb Guyer -[available online Free ] 


History of the French Protestant Refugees, from the 
Revocation of the Edict of Nantes 1854 [available online 
Free ] 

The History of the French, Walloon, Dutch and Other 


Foreign Protestant Refugees Settled in 1846 [available 
online Free ] 


OE či BD V € K VE K BK Ri Bi ἀΧ Bi Bi Bi Bi V BR či R K K K RE 
Italian and/or Spanish/Castillian/ etc 

O 8 ED V 8 B VE € K K K Bi Bi Bi Bi Bi Bi Bi Χὰ ἃ ἃ K 
Historia del Concilio Tridentino (SARPI) [available online 
Free ] 


Aldrete, Bernardo Josč de - Del origen, y principio de la 
lengua castellana ὃ romice gue Οἱ se usa en Espafia 


SAVANAROLA-Vindicias historicas por la inocencia de 
Fr. Geronimo Savonarola 


Biblia en lengua espafiola traduzida palabra por palabra de 
la verdad hebrayca-FERRARA 


Biblia. Espafiol1 1602-translaciones por Cypriano de Valera 
( misspelled occasionally as Cypriano de Varela ) [available 
online Free ] 


Reina Valera 1602 — New Testament Available at 
www.archive.org [available online Free ] 


La Biblia : gue es, los sacros libros del Vieio y Nuevo 
Testamento 


Valera, Cipriano de, 1532-1625 

Los dos tratados del papa, i de la misa - eseritos por 
Cipriano D. Valera ; i por čl publicados primero el a. 1588, 
luego el a. 1599; i ahora fielmente reimpresos [Madrid], 
1851 [available online Free ] 


Valera, Cipriano de, 1532?-1625 

Aviso a los de la iglesia romana, sobre la indiccion de 
jubilčo, por la bulla del papa Clemente octavo. 

English Title < An answvere or admonition to those of the 
Church of Rome, touching the iubile, proclaimed by the 
bull, made and set foorth by Pope Clement the eyght, for the 
yeare of our Lord. 1600. Translated out of French [available 
online Free ] 


Spanish Protestants in the Sixteenth Century by Cornelius 
August Wilkens French [available online Free ] 


Historia de Los Protestantes Espafioles Y de Su Persecucion 
Por Felipe II — Adolfo de Castro — 1851 (also Available in 


English) [available online Free ] 


The Spanish Protestants and Their Persecution by Philip II 


— 1851 - Adolfo de Castro [available online Free ] 


Institvcion de la religion christiana; 
Institutio Christianae religionis. Spanish 
Calvin, Jean, 1509-1564 


Instituzion religiosa eserita por Juan Calvino el afio 1536 y 
traduzida al castellano por Cipriano de Valera. 
Calvino, Juan. 


Catecismo gue significa: forma de instrucion, gue contiene 
los principios de la religion de dios, util y necessario para 
todo fiel Christiano : compuesto en manera de dialogo, 
donde pregunta el maestro, y responde el discipulo 

En casa de Ricardo del Campo, M.D.XCVI [1596] Calvino, 
Juan. 


Tratado para confirmar los pobres catiuos de Berueria en la 
catolica y antigua se, y religion Christiana: y para los 
consolar con la Palabra de Dios en las afliciones gue 
padecen por el evangelio de lesu Christo. [...] Al fin deste 
tratado hallareys un enxambre de los falsos milagros, y 
illusiones del Demonio con gue Maria de la visitacion priora 
de la Anunciada de Lisboa engafio A muy muchos: y de 
como fue descubierta y condenada al fin del afio de .1588 
En casa de Pedro Shorto, Afio de. 1594 

Valera, Cipriano de, 


Biblia de Ferrara, corregida por Haham R. Samuel de 
Casseres 


The Protestant exiles of Madeira (c1860) French [available 
online Free ] 


ŠOVIOVO VIRE VERE VERI RD VERE VER δ 


HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part A — For your consideration 
Š VE 8 VE 8 RE 8 K 8 8 K Z 8 K Z 8 K δὰ ἃ ἃ ἃ 


For Christians who want a serious, detailed and 
historical account of the versions of the New Testament, 
and of the issues involved in the historic defense of 
authentic and true Christianity. 


John William Burgon [ Oxford] -1 The traditional text of the 
Holy Gospels vindicated and established (1896) [available 
online Free ] 


John William Burgon [ Oxford] -2 The causes of the 
corruption of the traditional text of the Holy Gospel 
[available online Free ] 


John William Burgon [ Oxford] — The Revision Revised 
(A scholarly in-depth defense of Ancient Greek Text of the 
New Testament) [available online Free ] 


Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 1 [available online Free ] 


Intro to Vol 1 from INTRO to MASSORETICO CRITICAL 
by GINSBURG-VOL 2 [available online Free ] 


Hora Mosaicee; or, A view of the Mosaical records, with 
respect to their coincidence with profane antiguity; their 


internal credibility; and their connection with Christianity; 
comprehending the substance of eight lectures read before 
the University of Oxford, in the year 1801; pursuant to the 
will of the late Rev. John Bampton, A.M. / By George 
Stanley Faber -Oxford : The University press, 1801 
[Topic: defense of the authorship of Moses and the 
historical accuracy of the Old Testament] [available online 
Free ] 


TC The English Revisers' Greek Text-Shown to be 
Unauthorized, Except by Egyptian Copies Discarded 
[available online Free ] 


CANON of the Old and New Testament by Archibald 
Alexander [available online Free ] 


An inguiry into the integrity of the Greek Vulgate- or, 
Received text of the New Testament 1815 92mb [available 
online Free ] 


A vindication of 1 John, v. 7 from the objections of M. 
Griesbach [available online Free ] 


The Burning of the Bibles- Defence of the Protestant 
Version — Nathan Moore - 1843 


A dictionarie of the French and English tongues 1611 
Cotgrave, Randle - [available online Free ] 


The Canon of the New Testament vindicated in answer to 
the objections of J.T. in his Amyntor, with several additions 
[available online Free ] 


the paramount authority of the Holy Scriptures vindicated 
(1868) 


Histoire du Canon des Saintes-čcritures Dans L'eglise 
Chretienne ; Reuss (1863) [available online Free ] 


Histoire de la Socičtč bibligue protestante de Paris, 1818 
1868 [available online Free ] 


L'acadčmie protestante de Nimes et Samuel Petit 

Le manuel des chretiens protestants : Simple exposition des 
croyances et des pratigues - Par Emilien Frossard - 1866 
Jean-Frčderic Osterwald, pasteur ἃ Neuchatel 

David Martin 


The canon of the Holy Scriptures from the double point of 
view of science and of faith (1862) [available online Free |] 


CODEX B 4% ALLIES by(University of Michigan Scholar 
H. Hoskier 41914) 2 Vol [ἢ 





ἀλλὰ λα 8 BB 8 8 K A 8 KE 8 VE 8 8 REBRA 
HISTORY OF VERSIONS of the NEW TESTAMENT 
Part B — not Recommended 

8 8 D 8 VE 8 VE 8 8 B 8 8 K K 8 K K 8 K K 8 ἃ ἃ 
Modern Versions of the New Testament, most of which 
were produced after 1910, are based upon a newly invented 


text, by modern professors, many of whom did not claim to 
believe in the New Testament, the Death and Physical 


Resurrection of Jesus Christ, or the necessity of Personal 
Repentance for Salvation. 


The Translations have been accomplished all around the 
world in many languages, starting with changeover from the 
older accurate Greek Text, to the modern invented one, 
starting between 1904 and 1910 depending on which 
edition, which translation team, and which publisher. 


We cannot recommend: the New Testament or Bible of 
Louis Segond. This man was probably well intentioned, but 
his translation are actually based on the 8" Critical edition 
of Tischendorf, who opposed the Reformation, the 
Historicity of the Books of the Bible, and the Greek Text 
used by Christians for thousands of years. 


For additional information on versions, type on the Internet 
Search: ""verses missing in the ΝΙΝ and you will find more 
material. 


We cannot recommend the english-language NKIV, even 
though it claims to depend on the Textus Receptus. That is 
not exactly accurate. The NKJV makes this claim based on 
the ecelectic [mixed and confused] greek text collated 
officially by Herman von Soden. The problem is that von 
Soden did not accomplish this by himself and used 40 
assistants, without recording who chose which text or the 
names of those students. Herman Hoskier [Scholar, 
University of Michigan] was accurate in demonstrating the 
links between Sinaiticus, Vaticanus, and the Greek Text of 
Von Soden. Thus what is explained as being "based on" the 
Textus Receptus actually was a departure from that very 
text. 


The Old Testaments of almost all modern language Bibles, 
in almost all languages is a CHANGED text. It does NOT 
conform to the historic Old Testament, and is based instead 
on the recent work of the German Kittel, who can be easily 
considered an Apostate by historic Lutheran standards. 
(more in a momentf). 


The Old Testament of the NKJV is based on the New 
Hebrew Translation of Kittel. [die Biblia Hebraica von 
Rudolf Kittel ] Kittel remains problematic for his own 
approach to translation. 


Kittel, the translator of the Old Testament [for almost all 
modern editions of the Bible]: 


1. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was 
accurate. 

2. Did not believe that the Pentateuch he translated was the 
same as the original Pentateuch. 

3. Did not believe in the inspiration of the Old Testament or 
the New Testament. 


4. Did not believe in what Martin Luther would believe 
would constitute Salvation (salvation by Faith alone, in 
Christ Jesus alone). 

5. Considered the Old Testament to be a mixture compiled 
by tribes who were themselves confused about their own 
religion. 


Most people today who are Christians would consider Kittel 
to be a Heretical Apostate since he denies the inspiration of 
the Bible and the accuracy of the words of Jesus in the New 
Testament. Kittel today would be refused to be allowed to 
be a Pastor or a translator. His translation work misleads 


and misguides people into error, whenever they read his 
work. 


The Evidence against Kittel is not small. It is simply the 
work of Kittel himself, and what he wrote. Much of the 
evidence can be found in: 


A history of the Hebrews (1895) by R Kittel — 2 Vol 


Essentially, Kittel proceeds from a number of directions to 
undermine the Old Testament and the history of the 
Hebrews, by pretending to take a scholarly approach. Kittel 
did not seem to like the Hebrews much, but he did seem to 
like ancient pagan and mystery religions. (see the Two 
Babylons by Hislop, or History of the Temple by 
Edersheim, and then compare). 


His son Gerhard Kittel, a "scholar" who worked for the 
German Bible Society in Germany in World War II, with 
full aproval of the State, ALSO was not a Christian and 
would ALSO be considered an apostate. Gerhard Kittel 
served as advisor to the leader of Germany in World War II. 
After the war, Gerhard Kittel was tried for War Crimes. 


On the basis of the Documentation, those who believe in the 
Bible and in Historic Christianity are compelled to find 
ALTERNATIVE texts to the Old Testament translated by 
Kittel or the New Testaments that depart from the historic 
Ancient Koine Greek. 


Both Kittel Sr and Kittel Jr appear to have been false 
Christians, and may continue to mislead many. People who 
cannot understand how this can happen may want to read a 
few books including : 


Seduction of Christianity by Dave Hunt. 


The Agony of Deceit by Horton 

Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey 

The Battle for the Bible by Harold Lindsell (Editor of 
Christianity Today) 


Those who want more information about Kittel should 
consult: 


1) Problems with Kittel — Short paper sometimes available 
online or at www.archive.org 


2) The Theological Faculty of the University of Jena during 
the Third .... in PDF [can be found online sometimes] 
by S. Heschel, Professor, Dartmouth College 


3) Theologians under .... : Gerhard Kittel, Paul Althaus, and 
Emanuel Hirsch / Robert P. Ericksen. 

Publish info New Haven : Yale University Press, 1985. 
(New Haven, 1987) 


4) Leonore Siegele - Wenschkewitz, Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft vor der Judenfrage: Gerhard Kittels 
theologische Arbeit im Wandel deutscher Geschichte 
(Miinchen: Kaiser, 1980). 


5) Rethinking the German Church Struggle 


by John S. Conway [online] 
http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chap18.html 


6) Betrayal: German Churches and the Holocaust 
by Robert P. Ericksen (Editor), Susannah Heschel (Editor) 


Ouestions about (PDF) Ebooks: 


2) 


3) 


I notice that you have lists of Ebooks here. 
I understand that you may want others to know about 
the books, but why here ? 


There are several reasons why this was done. 


so that people who know nothing about Christianity have 
a place to start. There are now thousands of books about 
Christianity available. Knowing where to begin can be 
difficult. These books simply represent ideas and a 
potential starting place. 


so that people can learn what other Christians were like, 
who lived before. We live in a world that still 
concentrates on the tasks of the moment, but pays little 
attention to the past. Today, many people do not know 
HOW other Christians lived their daily lives, in centuries 
past. Some of these books are from the past. They offer 
the struggles and the methods of responding through their 
Christian faith, in their own daily lives, some from 
hundreds of years ago. In addition, many of those books 
are documented and have good sources. This seems to be 
a good way for Christians from the past to encourage 
those in the present. 


Histories of certain Christians DO belong to those who 
are those who are native to those churches, those 
geographic areas, or who speak those languages. 


But although that is true, many churches today have 
communities or denominations that have transcended 
and surpassed the local geographic areas from 
where they initially or originally arose. It is good for 
believers who are from OTHER geographic areas, to 
learn more about foreign languages and foreign cultures. 
Anything that can help to accomplish this, is movement 


in the right direction. 


4) It is normal for people to believe that if their church or 
their denomination is in one geographic location, that The 
history of that place is best expressed by those who are 
LOCAL historians. Unfortunately, today, this is often 
NOT aceurate. 


The reason is that many places have suffered 
from wars and from local disasters. This is especially true 
in Africa and the Near and Middle East. The Local 
historic records and documents were destroyed. Those 
documents that have survived, has survived OUTSIDE 
of those Areas of conflict. Much of their earlier history 
of the Eastern portion of the Roman Empire, is mostly 
known because of the record keepers of the West, and 
because of the travelers from the areas of Western 
Christianity. In many ways, Western Christianity is often 
stili the record keeper of those from the East. 


There is a great deal of historical records in the West, 
about the Near East. Those who live there today in the 
near East and Middle East know almost nothing about. 
We suggest some sources that may be of assistance. 


- So you want to bring people closer, and that is a good 
answer, but why include records or books from England 
or from French speaking authors ? 


1) Much of the material dealing with Fastern Orthodoxy OR 
dealing with the matters of Syria, The Byzantine Empire, 
Africa or Asia, were written about, in French. Please 
remember that until very recently, FRENCH was the language 
of the educated classes around the world, AND that it was the 
MAIN language for diplomats, consuls and ambassadors 
and envoys. As a result, there is value in helping those who 


have an interest in French ALSO know where to start, 
concerning matters of Faith and History. 


Some of the material listed in French simply gives people a 
starting point for learning about Christianity in Europe, from a 
non-English point of view. Other books are listed so that 
people can read some of those sources firsthand, for 
themselves and come to their own conclusions. 


English Christians should be happy that they have a great 
spiritual heritage and examples, and rejoice also that the 
French can say the same. The examples of the strong and good 
Christians that have come before belong to everyone to all 
Christians, to all those who aspire to have good examples. 


About the materials that deal with England, most of the world 
STILL does not realize that the records in England are usually 
MUCH older than the ecelesiastical records of OTHER areas 
of the world. England was divided up into geographic areas 
and Churches had great influence in the nation. That had not 
changed in England until the last few decades. Some of the 
records about Christianity in England 

Go back for more than one thousand years, in an 
UNBROKEN line. One can follow the changes to the diocese 
through the different languages, through the different or 
changing legal documents and through the 

Rights confirmed to the churches. 


Other areas of the world are claimed to be very ANCIENT in 
dealing with Christianity, but there is very little of actual 
documentation, of actual agreements, of actual legal 
descriptions, of actual records of local ceremonies, of actual 
local church councils, of the relationship between the secular 
State law, and the guidelines or rules of the Church. England 
was never invaded by those who posed a direct 

threat to its chureh institutions. The records were kept, so the 
records and documentation are in fact a much stronger 

Basis for the documenting of Christianity in earlier times. 


Most Christians from the East do not know about this, and it 
would be good for them to learn more. In addition, there are 
also records in the Nations and Provinces of Europe, that have 
been kept where Roman Catholic Records demonstrate the 
authenticity of earlier Christian groups that pre-date the 
authority of the Bishop of Rome, even in the Western half of 
the Roman Empire. Some of those sources are listed herein 
also. 


Finally, in the matter of suggesting books about Christianity 
and Other languages, please remember that each group likes to 
learn about its own past, and its own progress. 


The French should be humbly proud of those Christians who 
were in France and who were brave and wise and 
demonstrated courage and a strong faithfulness to God. The 
Germans should learn and know the same thing about their 
history, as should the Spaniards and the Germans, and each 
and every other Nation and People-group. No matter who we 
are or where we are from, we can find something positive and 
good to encourage us and be glad that there were some who 
came before us, to show us a better way to live, by their faith 
and their Godly examples. 


In closing it would be good perhaps to state what is 
obvious: 


This ebook is likely to travel far and wide. Feel free to post 
online and use and print. 


In many parts of the world, Christianity is deliberately falsely 
represented. It is represented as IF faith in God would make 


someone "anti-intellectual" or somehow afraid of ideas or 
thinking. Nothing could be further from the truth. 


Many people today do not know that the history of science 
today is edited to leave out the deep Christianity that most of 
the top scientists have held until very recent times. 


Since God created the World and the scientific laws that 
govern it, it makes sense that God is the designer. No one is 
more scientific than God. 


Many of the great scientists in the World are still Active 
Christians, with a consciously DEEP faith in God. Christians 
are not afraid of thinking for themselves. There are many 
secularists today who attempt to suggest that Christianity is for 
those who are feeble. The truth is that many of those are too 
feeble and too intellectually unprepared to answer the 
guestions that Christianity asks of each man and each woman. 


Those who do not have faith in Jesus Christ and who are 
secular simply often worship themselves, under the disguise 
of the theory of Evolution. But the chaos of the world today 
leaves most who are secular WITHOUT a guide or a method 
to explain either purpose in life, or the events that are taking 
place across the planet. Christianity with its record of 2000 
years — (and please do not confuse the Vatican with 
Christianity, they are often not the same) — has 

a record of helping people navigate in difficult times. 


Christianity teaches leaders to be humble and accountable, it 
helps merchants to trade honestly, and fathers to love their 
children and their wife. Christianity finds no value in doing 
harm to others for the purpose of self-interest. Usually doing 
harm to others is a method of expressing that ones faith in God 
is insufficient, therefore [the logic goes, that] harm must be 
done to others. 


Behaving in that wrong manner is simply a Lack of faith in 
God, and therefore those who harm others from Other faiths 
and other religions are usually demonstrating a Lack of Faith 
in the God that THEY worship. 


If God is all powerful, and if God can change the minds of 
others, and if God can reveal himself, then WHY harm anyone 
else who does not agree ? During THIS lifetime, it seems that 
each of us has the right to be wrong ,and the right to make up 
his own mind. Is it not up to God to deal with others in the 
afterlife ? 


We provide answers, and help for those who seek truth (yes 
actual truth can be actually found and discovered, which is a 
shocking statement to many people who thought this was not 
genuinely possible). 


God is a loving God. He offers Eternal Life to those who 
repent and believe in his message in the New Testament. But 
God also allows each individual to decide for themselves. This 
does not allow any of us to change or decide the rules. God is 
still God. We all are under his rules every time we are 
breathing, with each pulse that continues to beat in our heart. 


God does not convince people against their Will. That annoys 
some people also, because they would like God to make 
decisions for them. But if people want to be Free, let them 
demonstrate this by exercising their own Freedom of choosing 
whether to follow God or not. (being able to chose to accept or 
reject God is not the same as being able to chose the 
conseguences. Only the choice of which direction to Go is up 
to us. The conseguences are whatever God has 

Actually declared them to be. Agreeing with Him or not will 
not change this. 


Christianity is a source of internal strength and provides 
answers that almost no other religious system even claims to 
provide or attempts to provide. 


Something usually happens to those who are intellectually 
honest and investigate Christianity. Many times, they find that 
Christianity is the most authentic, accurate and historic 
account of the history of the world. 


It is the genuine answers and the genuine internal peace and 
help that Christians can find through their God which bothers 
those who are afraid to search for God. We only hope that 
each person will embrace their spiritual journey 

And take the challenge upon themselves to ask the guestion 
about how to find Truth and accurate answers. 


The answers CAN be found. Some of these books are simply 
provided to help people find a few of the pieces that will serve 
as a means to encourage them in thinking and in having their 
inner guestions answered. 


We continue to find more answers every day. We have not 
arrived and we certainly are not perfect. But if we have helped 
others to proceed a bit farther on their own journeys, certainly 
the effort will not have been in vain. 


Psalm 50:15 
15 And call upon me in the day of trouble: I will deliver 
thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 


Psalm 90 

91:1 He that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High 
shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 

2 Iwill say of the LORD, He is my refuge and my fortress: 
my God; in him will I trust. 

3 Surely he shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler, 
and from the noisome pestilence. 

4 He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings 
shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. 

5 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that flieth by day; 

6 Nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; nor for 
the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 

7 A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy 
right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee. 

8 Only with thine eyes shalt thou behold and see the reward 
of the wicked. 

9 Because thou hast made the LORD, which is my refuge, 
even the most High, thy habitation; 

10 There shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague 
come nigh thy dwelling. 

11 For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep 
thee in all thy ways. 

12 They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy 
foot against a stone. 

13 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder: the young lion 
and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. 


14 Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I 
deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known 
my name. 

15 He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be 
with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honour him. 

16 With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my 
salvation. 


Psalm 23 

23:1 A Psalm of David. The LORD is my shepherd; I shall 
not want. 

2 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: he leadeth 
me beside the still waters. 

3 He restoreth my soul: he leadeth me in the paths of 
righteousness for his name's sake. 

4 Yea, though 1 walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, I will fear no evil: for thou art with me; thy rod and 
thy staff they comfort me. 

5 Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine 
enemies: thou anointest my head with oil; my cup runneth 
Over. 

6 Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the LORD for 
ever. 


With My Whole Heart - With 
all my heart 


"with my whole heart'' 


If we truly expect God to respond to us, we must be 
willing to make the commitment to Him with our 
whole heart. 


This means making a commitment to Him with our 
ENTIRE, or ALL of our heart. Many people do not 
want to be truly committed to God. They simply want 
God to rescue them at that moment, so that they can 
continue to ignore Him and refuse to do what they 
should. God knows those who ask help sincerely and 
those who do not. God knows each of our thoughts. 
God knows our true intentions, the intentions we 
consciously admit to, and the intentions we may not 
want to admit to. God knows us better than we know 
ourselves. When we are truly and honestly and 
sincerely praying to find God, and wanting Him with all 
of our heart, or with our whole heart, THAT is when 
God DOES respond. 


What should people do if they cannot make this 
commitment to God, or if they are afraid to do this ? 
Pray: 


Lord God, | do not know you well enough, please help 
me to know you better, and please help me to 
understand you. Change my desire to serve you and 
help me to want to be committed to you with my whole 
heart. | pray that you would send into my life those 
who can help me, or places where | can find accurate 
information about You. Please preserve me and help 
me grow so that | can be entirely committed to you. In 
the name of Jesus, Amen. 


Here are some verses in the Bible that demonstrate 
that God responds to those who are committed with 
their whole heart. 


(Psa 9:1 KJV) To the chief Musician upon Muthlabben, 
A Psalm of David. | will praise thee, O LORD with my 
whole heart; | will show forth all thy marvellous works. 


(Psa 111:1 KJV) Praise ye the LORD. | will praise the 
LORD with my whole heart, in the assembly of the 
upright, and in the congregation. 

(Psa 119:2 KJV) Blessed are they that keep his 
testimonies, and that seek him with my whole heart. 


(Psa 119:10 KJV) With my whole heart have | sought 
thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. 


(Psa 119:34 KJV) Give me understanding, and | shall 
keep thy law; yea, | shall observe with my whole heart. 


(Psa 119:58 KJV) | entreated thy favour with my whole 
heart: be merciful unto me according to thy word. 


(Psa 119:69 KJV) The proud have forged a lie against 
me: but 1 will keep thy precepts with my whole heart. 


(Psa 119:145 KJV) ΚΟΡΗ. | cried with my whole heart; 
hear me, O LORD: will keep thy statutes. 


(Psa 138:1 KJV) A Psalm of David. | will praise thee 
with my whole heart: before the gods will | sing praise 
unto thee. 


(Isa 1:5 KJV) Why should ye be stricken any more? ye 
will revolt more and more: the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart faint. 


(Jer 3:10 KJV) And yet for all this her treacherous 
sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole 
heart, but feignedly, saith the LORD. 


(Jer 24:7 KJV) And l will give them an heart to know 
me, that | am the LORD: and they shall be my people, 
and | will be their God: for they shall return unto me 
with their whole heart. 


(Jer 32:41 KJV) Yea, | will rejoice over them to do 
them good, and | will plant them in this land assuredly 
with my whole heart and with my whole soul. 


| Peter 3:15 But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: 
and be ready always to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with 
meekness and fear: 


ll Timothy 2: 15 Study to show thyself approved unto 
God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. 


Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - 
Can NEVER be forced. 


Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. Itis in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 


Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 
Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 


Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 


That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 


Core Universal Rights 
The right to believe, to worship and witness 
The right to change one's belief or religion 


The right to join together and express one's 
belief 


PROPHECY, THE END of DAYS, and the WORLD in 
the Next Few Years. 


What you may need to know 


There is much talk these days in the Islamic world 
about the Time of Jacob, also known as the End 
Times or the End of Days'. 


The records of Christianity and the records of Islam 
both seem to speak about the End Times. But the 
records of the Old and New Testaments have a record 
in the area of prophecy of events that are predicted to 
occur hundreds of years before they happen, and that 
record is 100% accurate. 


According to Christianity, in order for a prophet or a 
writer or an author to truly be a prophet of God, that 
individual must be 100% correct 100% of the time. 


This standard is applied to the Old and New 
Testaments (the Bible), and the verdict is that the Bible 
is 100% accurate, 100% of the time. History and 
Archeology confirms this, for those with the patience 
And courage to seek truth and accuracy. 


What has been done sometimes in the name of 
Christianity, is not always good. But true Christians 
and Christian examples remain strong, solid and 
encouraging. True Christians have nothing to regret 


nor be ashamed of. Offereing help to others is not 
wrong. 


There are many perspectives on the return of Jesus 
Christ. The New Testaments seems to predict the 
return of Two Messiahs BOTH of whom both claim to 
be Jesus Christ. 


The first Messiah who returns to help those who 
believe in Him actually does not come to Earth. His 
feet do NOT touch Jerusalem at that point in time. 
That first Messiah calls his followers (Christ-followers) 
to Him, and they are caught up or meet Jesus Christ in 
the air, where their time with God starts at that 
moment. 


The second Messiah is the one who announces that 
"He" is the one who has returned to Earth to establish 
His Kingdom. He establishes a Temple in the location 
of the Dome of the Rock [Temple Mount] in Jerusalem, 
also re-institutes the jewish sacrifices of the Old 
Testament, and proclaims that He is going to rule on 
Earth. Only this Messiah who will call himself "Christ" 
will be a false Messiah, in other words the False 
Christ, the Wrong Christ. 


During this time, Christians believe that they are to 
continue to be kind to their friends and neighbors, 
whether those neighbors and friends are Christians or 
Moslems or Hindus or anything else. This remains true 
in the End Times. 


In the End Times according to Christianity, Christians 
are mostly the observers of the greatness of God, 
explaining to those who want to know, what is taking 
place in the world and why these things are 
happening. 


In every generation of humans, there are many who 
claim that they WANT to live in a world without God. 
For that reason, God is going to give them what they 
want. Those people will have 1) a world without God, 
but where 2) a false Messiah arrives claiming to be 
Christ, and only an understanding of accurate 
Christianity will be able to help and show those people 
how to have Eternal Life. 


The false Messiah comes onto the world stage and 
exercises power and dominion [over the entire world], 
ruling from the geographic location of the Ancient 
Roman Empire. 


The false Messiah (obviously) denies that he is false, 
and institutes a system of global economic domination 
of a global economic system of money. 


That money is a "symbolic" currency. As Christians 
today understand this, the currency of the False 
messiah is not based on Gold or Silver. 


The currency that the False messiah establishes is 
"cashless". It does not reguire paper currencey. In fact, 
the new currency will be global, and it is expected to 
be cashless, without actual currency. 


But it will be based on banking principles in the West, 
and this False Messiah will cause those who are 
jewish to believe that their Messiah has returned. Like 
much of the rest of the world, many will be deceived by 
the False Messiah who will accomplish many miracles 
and will institute his system of global economic 
domination. 


The False Messiah will cause that the entire world and 
governmental structure will cause the implementation 
of his false economic system of currency. 


That economic system is a system of global 
dominance and global slavery. The global bankers will 
endorse this plan, believing that they will reap even 
greater profits than they currently do based on their 
system of unjust usury. 


This global currency will depend on computers to 
work, and computers will be used to keep records of 
all economic transactions all over the world. This will 
be a closed economic system, one that can only be 
used by those who have accepted the false currency 
of the False Messiah. 


The False Messiah will cause each person to be 
obligated to accept to use the new currency, and each 
individual will be reguired to give homage, or attention, 
or reverence or adoration or some kind of worship, or 
allegiance or loyalty to the false messiah, in order to 
be able to use the new cashless currency. 


The new cashless currency will have one feature that 
those "who have wisdom" will recognize: the new 


cashless system in order to be used will reguire each 
human to have a particular mark or "identifier" or 
system of individual identification for each and every 
single separate person on the planet. 


That may seem impossible. But even now, there are 
millions and billions of computer records that are kept 
on the populations of all nations that are already using 
modern banking. Therefore it is not difficult to 
understand that keeping track of 7 billion humans 
around the world is not anything that is difficult, even 
at this moment. 


This system may seem impossible to establish 
especially for those not familiar with the details of 
power inside the European Union or the West. But 
then if all of this is only fiction, then it should not harm 
anyone to read this, and then prove many years from 
now that all of these concerns were false. 


The new cashless system will incorporate a number 
within itself, as part of its numbering system. That 
number has been identified and predicted for two 
thousand years: it is the number "six hundred and sixty 
six" or 666. 


That may seem impossible, but actually this number is 
already used as a primary tracking number within the 
computer inventory systems of the world, long before 
you have read these few pages. 


The number is already incorporated in almost all 
goods and products that are sold around the world: the 


number is within something called the Bar Code that 
can be found on all products for sale around the world. 


Please remember that in order for all of this to be 
significant, it must be part of an economic system that 
reguires each human to receive or accept their own 
numbering on their right hand or their forehead. The 
mark could be visible, but it is likely to be invisible to 
the eyes, but visible to machines, scanners and 
computers. 


This bar code has a formal name: it is called the UPC 
or Universal Product Code. 


An individual UPC number is assigned to each 
physical product that is sold on this planet. The UPC 
or Universal Product Code already does incorporate 
that number 666 in all products. 


The lines [vertical lines] and the spacing between 
them, and the lines themselves, their own symetry 
determine the numbers and how those lines [the UPC 
bar code] are read or scanned by the computers used 
today. 


The UPC has 6686 built within it, and it is simply the two 
long lines on the left of the bar code, the two long lines 
on the right of the bar code, and the two long lines in 
the middle of the bar code. The two long lines on the 
left are read by computers and scanners as the 
number "six" [ 6], and so are the two long lines in the 
middle and the right side. Together, they form a part of 
the bar code that in fact is 6 - 6 - 6 or six hundred and 
sixty six. 


Well it will not take long for some to dispute this. Even 
some theologians have taken to dispute the disclosure 
of the number 666, suggesting instead that the correct 
number to watch for prophetically is not 666 but 616. 


That is simply foolishness and a distraction. When this 
economic system is implemented, one of the signs that 
will accompany this will be the leaders of all faiths and 
all religions who will falsely state that there is no 
problem and no risk in accepting the mark of the slave, 
the mark of those who accept to worship the False 
Messiah. 


These events were discussed a long time ago in the 
Old Testament book of Daniel, and in the Final and 
last book of the New Testament which is also called 
the Revelation of the Apostle Saint John, or simply 
"Revelation". 


The Apostle John was the last living apostle of Jesus 
Christ. He lived until around the year 95 A.D. and he is 
the one who taught the early church and the early 
Christians which books of the Bible were written by his 
fellow Apostles (and remember he wrote five books of 
the New Testament himself, the gospel of John, the 
small Epistles of 1 John, 2 John and 3 John, and the 
book of Revelation), and could be used and trusted. 


The early Christians knew which books were to be 
included in the Bible and which books were not. 


A modern book has explained much of this. It was 
simply called "Jesus is coming" and was written by 
W.E.B Blackstone. 


It is easy to dismiss Christians as zionists. (Not all 
Christians are zionists in anycase). [ and obviously, 
being pro-jewish is NOT the same thing as being in 
favor of the official government of israel. And one can 
be a Christian and desire good for both Jews and 
Arabs]. But Christian Zionists are not perceived friends 
of the jews when they are warning the Jews, even 
about their Jewish state, that the Messiah who comes 
to tell them that he is their Messiah, will be the False 
Messiah. 


The Ancient Book of Daniel is in the Old Testament. It 
must be read alongside the New Testament book of 
Revelation, in order to give understanding to those 
who want to understand prophecy and the events 
predicted in the End Times or the End of this Age. 


Christians understand that God is the one who is God, 
and He brings about the End Times because the 
planet does not belong to itself. The planet does not 
belong to Humans, or to the false [demonic] beings 
who pretend to come from other planets. 


The planet belongs to God and He is the one who 
causes everyone rich and poor, to understand through 
the events in the End of Days, that God is serious 
about being God, and humans do not have much time 
to get their own life in order, and to give an account to 
God who is going to return and reguire that account of 
each Human, on a personal and individual basis. 


That task is so impossible to understand that all that 
humans can do is understand and come to God, with 
the understanding that God may or may not reguire 
their sacrifice, but He does reguire those who seek 
Him to read and understand and follow the words and 
doctrines of Jesus Christ as explained in the New 
Testament. [The Gospel of John is a good place to 
stari]. 


ΑΙ! those who have come before can do, is leave a few 
things around, for those who will be left to try to 
understand these events in a very short period of time. 


The literal understanding of the Times of the End is 
that they will last seven years, and that much of 
humanity will perish during that time through a variety 
of catastrophes and disasters, all of which God refuses 
to stop for a planet that has been saying that they do 
not need Him anymore. 


lf they do not need Him, then they should not complain 
when these events occur. lf they Do need God, then 
they should be honest enough to admit this, try to find 
God, pray to find God and that they will not be 
deceived and that God would help them to find Him. 


The economic system that reguires a mark may have 
a different formulation for the number 666. It may stay 
the same as it is now, or it may change. But at this 
current time, no one is [yet] reguired to have this mark 
personally on their mark or forehead, though if the 
dollar dies or is replaced by a new currency, the new 
currency may be the one that is either an interim 


currency, or the new currency of the mark, to be used 
only by those who accepted to be marked 
[electronically branded], so they can then use their 
mark along with the mark of the new economic 
system. 


A "beast" is a monster, but one that at the same time is 
usually both 1) ferocious and! 
2) evil in addition to being overpowering and strong. 


The new economic system will be ferocious and 
overpowering. It will be directed by the False Messiah 
and the Beast. (There are 3 Evil guys described in the 
book of Revelation). The economic system using the 
mark, becomes the "mark of the beast", because of 
two factors: 


1) the one who runs and directs the system is a beast 
who is ruled by Evil and by Satan 

2) the economic system of the mark of the beast takes 
on those characteristics of the beast also. 


[the system for those who refuse to go along will not 
be kind nor tolerant, but more likely a combination of 
the worst of the roman empire, the worst of stalinist 
soviet communist USSR, and the worst of the the time 
under Hitler.] 


It will be impossible to buy anything without the mark 
of the beast. Most likely, it may start out as optional 
and guickly become mandatory. As soon as the 
economic mark will be made mandatory, it will become 
a crime of life or death to try to conduct economic 
transactions without the official government 


permission, from the millions and millions of people 
who have foolishly already decided to consent to 
accept the mark. It will also be a capital crime to help 
or assist anyone who would refuse to accept the mark. 
Therefore the system of the beast will prevent 
neutrality: it will prevent people from having the choice 
of being able to "not make a choice".For that reason, 
all humans will chose, and then God will classify each 
person according to the choice that they have made, 
that choice having Eternal conseguences. 


You can be assured that there will be billion dollar 
contracts by public relations firms to convince you that 
accepting your individual mark on your right hand or 
forehead will help you, will save civilization, will help 
mother earth, will help us all work collectively, will 
allow to work, and oh yes, would allow you, 
incidentally to be able to buy food to eat. 


The book of Revelation says those who accept the 
mark undergo a "deception", the implication being that 
those who accept the mark are spiritually deceived into 
acceptance of the upside-down universe: where evil is 
viewed as good, and good is viewed as evil. 

At that point, the new Messiah would be perceived as 
real and genuine by those who have accepted the 
mark, until later on when they will realize that they 
have been deceived, but at that point it will be 
impossible for them to change their mind or their 
commitment to the false Messiah, and this would have 
Eternal Conseguences for them. The time to decide 
therefore is before that time. Now would probably be a 
good time, in case these things matter to you, who are 
reading this. 





This is a Bar 
Code. It is 
officially called 
the UPC 
Universal 






ISBN 


9 780760 719756 


Product 
Code. 

It has been 
supplemented 
by the use 

of RFID Tags 


51200) 


The "6-6-6" are 

the two vertical 

lines on each side 

of the bar code, 

along with the middle 
two lines. They are 
used to tell the 
computers how to align 
the bar code 


for scanning. 





IS the UPC 
UNIVERSAL 
PRODUCT 
CODE 
the Precursor 
System 


0... 20356 56330'/7 





to 








Did you just laugh ? 

Those silily bar codes... 

That was pretty funny ... 

But seriously...What does your laughter tell you about yourself ? 


Does it tell you that the idea of tracking you is so strange, 
that you have really never thought about it before ? 


Do you think that other people may have thought about it, 
even though you might not ? 


England has more than 2 Million cameras right now. 
Do they track everything because all things are a strong danger ? 
Or...do the cameras track people...just in case Ὁ 





So what do you think would happen if someone 
could track you 1) 100% of the time 2) with 100% certainty 
3) with 100% accuracy 4) with 100% of all that you do ? 


If Tracking with a mark on your right-hand or forehead 
becomes mandatory by law, and it will be a crime to not 
have that mark, and it will also be impossible to buy or 
seli without it, do you know how you would respond ? 


What would you do if your eternal destiny largely depended 
on your answer to this guestion ? 


If you are still here when these guestions are valid, you 
should know your eternal destiny (after death...for eternity) 
does depend on your answer. 


Book of Revelation 





How ΑΙ! humans will be the ones Deceived and 
actually ALL Humans [with one exception] Worship the Beast 


Revelation 13:1 The Power of the Beast comes from Satan 


2 And the beast which | saw was like unto a leopard, 
and his feet were as the feet of a bear, 
and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him 
his power, and his seat, and great authority. 


s | Oops: Satan-worship is not a good idea 


Revelation 13: 

4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power 

unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, 

saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? 


Revelation 13: 


6 And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, ig blaspneme 
his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in keaven. 
7 And it was given unto him to make war with the gaints, and 
to overcome them: and power was given him 


over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 


Revelation 13: | The Beast 
8 And all tnat dwell upon the earth shall worship him, 


whosg'hames are not written 
in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. 















Evefy single human worships the beast, unless their individual name is written in God's book of life 


NE TE z It takes a special understanding to understand what is being said. 


evelation 13: 
9 If any man have an ear, let him hear. 





The Characteristics of the Seconi Beast z 666 


Revelation 13: The False Prophet 


13:11 And beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; 
and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon. 





Revelation 13; 

12 And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, 
and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship 
the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 


Revelation 13: 
13 And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down 
from heavernon the earth in the sight of men, 















Revelation 13:14 And deseiveth them that dwell on the earth by 

the means of those miraclešwhich he had power to do in the sight 
of the beast; saying to them thatdweltan the earth, that they should 
make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, 


and did live. 


Revelation 13:15 And he had power [ό give life unto the image 

of the beast, that the image of the bgast should both speak, 

and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast 
should be killed. 












Image of the beast may be a Robot or computer image,or a hologram, Butit 
is an entity through which the Beast [Anti-Christ] extends power over mankind 





Revelation 13:16 And he causeth all, both small and great, 
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark 


in their right hand, or in their foreheads: 
17 And that no man might buy or sell, save |except] he that had the mark, 
or the name of the beast, or the number of his name 


, DL {ΠῸ HUDE! ΟἹ - 
"Man" Ξ Mankind, men AND women 


Revelation 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; 


and his number is Six hundred threescore and six. [66€ 


The Book of Revelation needs to be readalona with th Danielin order to make sense. For more 
understanding on Babylon in elon O TETO Babylons by Hislop 





What is tne BookotLite" 2 Is YOUR name in it ? 


(Phil 4:3 KJV) (saint Paul Knew of the Book of Lite:] And I entreat [ask] thee also, 
true yokefellow, [fellow-worker] help those women which laboured 
with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my 

fellow labourers, whose names are in the book of life. 


(Rev 3:5 KJV) He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in 
white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, 
but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. 


(Rev 13:8 KJV) And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, 
whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain 
from the foundation of the world. 


(Rev 17:8 KJV) The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; 

and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: 

and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, 

whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation 
of the world, when they behold the beast that was, and is not, and yet is. 


(Rev 20:12 KJV) And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; 
and the books were opened: and another book was opened, 

which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things 
which were written in the books, according to their works. 

a, ISSN Ee ΞΕ lene one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats: This is simply where 


the books are opened to divide those who have truly and sincerely accej eachings of Jesus Christ from those who have not. As Jesus said 
John 8:24: "for if γε believe not that 1 am he, ye shall die in γι lhe rest of the pages herein for information on how to be saved and have Eternal Life. 









(Rev 20:15 KJV) And whosoever was not found written in the 
book of life was cast into the lake of fire. 


(Rev 21:27 KJV) And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that 
defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: 


but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life. 


(Rev 22:19 KJV) And if any man shall take away from the words 


of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part 
out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things 
mia are written in this book. 'This warning in Rev 22:19 refers to institutions or Translators who change the words of the Bible 








-ςςοος.. 


God claims that He knows each of our hearts. God 
also claims to know everything about us, all of our 
accomplishments and all of our sins also. But God 
sends Jesus Christ to save us through His words in 
the New Testament. Those who ignore them take a 
heavy risk to themselves, especially where this risk is 
one of Eternity. 


As the saying goes, Eternity is a long time to be 
wrong. For that reason, it is important to understand 
who Jesus Christ truly is and who He actually claimed 
to be. 


Here is where all of this connects back to the End of 
Days: Those who accept to take and participate in the 
economic system that incorporates the use of the 
number "six hundred and sixty six" on their right-hand 
or their forehead forfeit [give up] their opportunity for 
Eternal Life and Heaven, and Eternity with God. 


According to the Bible, Satan is not some clever guy 
meant to give people just " a little bit of harmless fun". 
Satan is not your budy. Satan is not your friend, simply 
out to help you have a "good time". 


Satan is a real being, who is one of the most powerful 
and intelligent beings ever created. 


He used to be an Angel, but turned against God. 
Satan is the one who will be in charge of the planet 
during the time of the false Messiah. 


This is standard historic Christian doctrine, and this is 
the doctrines that have been proclaimed since the 
Early Christians. These are NOT innovations, these 
are not anything new. [sources - Free - provided at the 
of this for those who want to know more in PDF 
Download] 


You may ask: Well, what does this have to do with the 
End of Days and the Economic System ? 


God wants people to worship him Freely, but if they 

want to oppose God, God will allow them to make that 
choice. But making a choice, is not the same thing as 
being able to chose the conseguences of that choice. 


There is no one in Christianity who will convince 
anyone against their Will to worship God. God tells 
each person they are responsible. From that point on, 
the burden is on them, they can respond to God or not, 
and their own response determines their own fate and 
conseguences, especially for Eternity. 


The nature of a God is that He makes the rules and is 
not reguired to explain anything to anyone. However 
because God loves each person and wants them to 
chose Him (and not chose to follow Satan), God wrote 
roughly 1500 pages of material in the Old and New 
Testament (the Bible) to help people make their own 
choice. 


The specific characteristic of accepting to use the 
Economic [most likely cashless] system is that those 
humans who use it must agree to accept the False 
messiah as their own savior. 


The Bible refers to this as worship. Let us not loose 
track of definitions: It does not matter whether the 
person will admit this or not. Worship consists of doing 
the actions that a deity, such as God, would 
understand worship to be. 


God says that those who accept to take the economic 
mark in their right-hand or their forehead will forfeit 
their Life with Him, and will never be able to be saved. 


From that point on, those who have accepted to use 
the economic system by the mark on their right hand 
or forehead have declared themselves - by their action 
- to be the enemy of God. 


But God is the one who deals with those who are His 
enemies. The presumption is also that those who have 
agreed to accept the new economic cashless system 
which uses the mark have undergone an internal 
change. By their action, they have agreed to be under 
the dominion of evil (just like those who accepted 
Sauron in the Lord of the Rings) and this new 
allegiance to the False Messiah, His economic system 
of the mark, and the acceptance of the ruler of the 
False Messiah who will accomplish many false 
miracles (through the power of the fallen angel Satan) 
has conseguences: it will change the person who 
takes this mark, even while they will deny that inner 
transformation to the willing acceptance of evil has 
taken place. 


In anycase, it will not be enough to reject the Mark. 
People who decide to reject the mark, and there will be 


millions, are hardly okay or alright. They will have very 
little time to actually decide and accept to believe the 
words of Jesus Christ in the New Testament. if they 
can find New Testaments that are accurate. 


The New Testament that is accurate is that which has 
been used by the Historic Christian Church for 
thousands of years. If it was good enough for the 
Earlier Christians, it remains good enough today. 


This would be the New Testaments that are based on 
the received text of the Koine Greek New Testament. 
This would include the Scrivener Version of 1860 [FHA 
Scrivener] [do not use versions of his, published after 
his death], and the standard Koine Greek version of 
the New Testament published by Cura. P. Wilson, 
such as the version of 1833. 


These two Ancient Koine Greek Testaments are based 
on the (western calendar) 1550-51 greek text of 
Robert Estienne, sometimes called Stephens or 
Stephanus. 


The False Messiah in the New Testament has another 
name. He is not the true Christ, therefore by falsely 
claiming to be the true one, he reveals himself to be 
the AntiChrist. But remember at that point in time 
where He rules, he will not be officially claiming to be 
evil. On the contrary, he will claim to be the true 
Messiah of love, miracles and peace. 


These facts then are what missionaries may share. 
Missionaries do not work for any government of the 
West, as this is prohibited and illegal in the West. 


[Missionaries in Islam often ARE funded by their own 
islamic republic]. 


Christian Missionaries have only one goal which is to 
inform and acguaint you with facts that you may find 
interesting and that may save your Eternal life for you 
and your family. 


Listening to any missionary will not make you a 
Christian. Missionaries are ordinary people. They have 
decided that they will try to help others by presenting 
truth and kindness to others. Those who hear what 
they have to say are free to accept or reject what they 
say. That is all. 


Missionaries are usually very educated and devote 
much time (often many years) to learning about other 
people and about other cultures. They do not try to do 
this in order to gain their Eternal Life. By definition, 
Christians already have accepted and received 
Eternal Life. 


Christians do not need to worry about Salvation by 
doing good works. For the true Christian, there is no 
relationship between good works and obtalning 
salvation. Salvation for each individual on the planet is 
Free, Christians are those who have understood and 
accepted to believe this. They already possess this 
from the instant that they become Christians and 
accept the words of Jesus in the New Testament. 


Missionaries do NOT earn their way to heaven by 
saving or converting other people. 


Missionaries agree to share the good news of 
Christianity, because of the individual and personal 
good that this same message has accomplished for 
them, on the inside of who they are. Missionaries risk 
a lot to communicate the Love of God to others. Most 
people cannot even understand this. Many people 
today have lives that are without hope and without 
purpose. Millions are aimless and without goals on the 
larger scale. But Christians will risk much to share the 
gospel with others, because that is what God 
commands them to do and wants them to do. 


In England the challenge is not that people are 
ignorant of how to be saved and have Eternal life. 
Many are, but the challenge is for those who have 
already heard this to understand that this is really true, 
genuinely accurate. It is easy to hide doubts behind 
the walls of the propaganda that is falsely called 
"science" these days. 


People think they must not admit to being religious, 
since this might not be "sophisticated". But God is the 
most sophisticated one of all. As the saying goes: He 
is no fool to give up that which cannot keep, in 
order to gain that which he cannot loose" [referring 
to Eternal Life offered by God through Christ]. 


As they will admit, Missionaries are sinners also. lf you 
do not believe this, ask them. Then ask them what 
they have done about their own sins, and listen to their 
answers. Missionaries do not claim to be better than 
others. They only claim that the mercy of God that has 


been given to them, can be given to everyone else 
also. 


Missionaries could be anywhere else in the world. 
They may not have to come to your area of the planet. 
But if God sends them there, maybe you should thank 
God that he cares enough to send those who risk 
hardship and difficulty for being brave enough to try to 
obey God and give you information that may save your 
Eternal life. 


Most missionaries have given up a life of comfort and 
riches that they could have had in their own nations. 
They have made this choice to try to show the love of 
God to others. This example is worthy of kindness and 
respect. 


Christians usually are there to help, or to establish 
schools or hospitals. Christians do not do these things 
in order to earn or merit their eternal life. They do 
these things as a result of being transformed and 
changed for the betterment [amelioration] of others, by 
God 


Christians are not a witness to themselves, but to the 
God that they serve. Those who worship a mean and 
cruel God will become mean and cruel. Those who 
worship a God of love and help and mercy and 
kindness will demonstrate love, help, mercy and 
kindness to others. People become like the God they 
serve. 


Some people say that if a person has harmed a 
Christian, that they cannot become a Christian. But 


that is NOT true. Saint Paul, even before he became a 
Christian persecuted Christians. Then God showed 
Him how Paul was acting against God. Paul became a 
Christian. 


Jesus Christ came to save everyone including 
murderers and prostitutes. No one is holy enough to 
be allowed into Heaven with any sins or imperfection 
in their life. God is too Holy to allow this. God can 
regenerate and change anyone if they are sincere 
when they repent, and if they are seeking God with all 
of their heart. Read it for yourself in the New 
Testament gospel of John. 


There is no need to be afraid, or to allow fear to be in 
control. Christianity teaches a life of inner peace, not 
a life ruled by fear. 


No one in true Christianity will ever convert you by 
force, since that would be disrespectful to God, and an 
infringement upon His dominion. There are many 
people in religions that are very rich because they try 
to censor and keep information from reaching those 
who would benefit most by it. 


Many of those same people are rich, and do not want 
their positions to be affected. They would rule by fear 
and the threat of force and violence. Humans who try 
these methods bring great curses upon themselves. 
Ouestions that have been raised legitimately reguire 
answers. The events which have been predicted will 
occur. They cannot be stopped by humans (though 
they may be delayed by prayer). 


There are some books listed along with this New 
Testament. We would urge you to consider them so 
that you may find the answers you are seeking: 


Historic Mainstream Books that may be of use: 


Jesus is Coming by W.E.B. Blackstone 
available online for Free [PDF] at www.archive.org 


How to study the Bible by R.A. Torrey 
available online for Free [PDF] 


The Canon of the Old and New Testaments by 
Archibald Alexander - available online for Free [PDF] 


Pilgrim's Progress - An explanation of the life as a 
Christian, in narrative. Very good, Other language 
versions are known to exist in French, German. Dutch, 
Arabic, and Chinese. Available online for Free Pdf and 
maybe from Google Books. 


an explanation of the number 666 - " Recapitulated 
apostasy the true rationale of the concealed" name of 
the Roman empire by George Stanley Faber - best for 
those Christians and/or for those who know English 


language well Available for Free online at Archive.org or with 
Google books 


Versions of the Bible that are sound and accurate 
include: 


Ethiopic New Testament — 1857 


Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Italian Diodati Edition — Original 

Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 
Spanish — 1602 Reina Valera Edition - Original 
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 


The Arabic Bible - 1869 Cornelius Van Dyke [We 


recommend the original editions of 1867 and 1869 
only] - Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 





Sanskrit / Sanscrit Bible — Yes, Sanskrit is still used 
today in India. The Sanscrit aclition that is accurate is 


the version by Wenger. availale for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org 
or with Google books 


Tamil — (Tamou) 
Edition of 1859 (India) 


Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Karen — The Karen New Testament (Sgau Karen) 
Available for Free oaline [PDF] at Archive.org or with (žoogle books 


Burmese — Myanmar — Burma — New Testament 
avaliabie. Edition oi (850. 
Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Hindi — The New Testament in Hindi, also called 
Hindustani. Editions preferable before 1881. 


Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


Le Nouveau Testament — Ostervald — 1868-72 
(be cautious as many Ostervald and David Martin 
versions in French have been altered). The french 


version of Louis Segond is popular but is actually 


based on the text of Westcott and Hort. 
Accurate Osterval version available for Free online at Archive.org or 
with Google books 


Hungarian Bible — 1692 — Original 
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 


The Persian New Testament — 1837 version of Henry 
Martyn - Available for Free online [PDF] at Archive.org or with Google books 


AL the Messianic Prophecies of the Bible by Lockyer. 
The Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by C. Cumbey. 


The Case for Christ - Strobel 


Eines Christen reise nach der seligen ewigkeit : 
welche in unterschiedlichen artigen sinnbildern, den 
gantzen zustand einer bussfertigen und 
gottsuchenden seele vorstellet in englischer sprache 
beschrieben durch Johann Bunjan, lehrer in Betford, 
um seiner furtrefflichkeit willen in die hochteutsche 
sprache ubersetzt 


Le voyage du Chretien vers |'eternite bienheureuse : 
ou l'on voit representes, sous diverses images, les 
differents etats, les progrčs et I'heureuse fin d'une ame 
Chretienne gui cherche dieu en Jesus-Christ 


Auteur(s) : Bunyan, John (1628-1688). Auteur du 
texte 

Le pčlerinage d'un nomme Chretien - ecrit sous 
'allegorie d'un songe / [par John Bunyan] ; trad. de 
'anglais avec une pref. [par Robert Estienne] 
Available for Free online at Archive.org or with Google books 


Baxter, Richard Title Die ewige Ruhe der Heiligen. 
Dargestellt von Richard Baxter. 


Pilgerreise zur seligen Ewigkeit. Von Johann Bunyan. 
Aus dem Englischen neu ubersetzt 


Der himlische Wandersmann : oder Eine 
Beschreibung vom Menschen der in Himmel kommt: 
Sammt dem Wege darin er wandelt, den Zeichen und 
der Spure da er durchgehet, und einige Anweisungen 
wie man laufen soll das Kleinod zu ergreifen / 
Beschrieben in Englischer Sprache durch Johannes 
Bunyan. 


li pellegrinaggio del cristiano / tradotto dall' inglese di 
John Bunyan dal Stanislao Bianciardi 
Firenze : Tipografia e. Libr. Claudiana 


Author Bunyan, John, 1628-1688 
Title Tian lu li cheng 
[China] : Mei yi mei zong hui, 1857 


El viador, bajo del simil de un suefio por Juan Bunyan 


"Everyone has the right to freedom of 
thought, conscience and religion; this right 
includes freedom to change his religion or 
belief, and freedom, either alone or in 
community with others and in public or 
private, to manifest his religion or belief in 
teaching, practice, worship and observance." 


- Article 18 of the U.N. Universal 
Declaration of Human Rights -- 


Christian Conversions - According to the Bible - 
Can NEVER be forced. 


Any Conversion to Christianity which would be 
"Forced" would NOT be recognized by God. Itis in 
His True and KIND nature, that those who come to 

Him and choose to believe in Him, must come to 

Him OF THEIR OWN FREE WILL. 


Don't Let anyone tell you that Christians support 
Forced Conversions. 


That is False. True Christianity is NEVER forced. 


Core Universal Rights 
The right to believe, to worship and witness 
The right to change one's belief or religion 


The right to join together and express one's 
belief 





'The subject of the End Times in the west is called Biblical 
Prophecy. For more information on this topic, feel free to consult 
the standard books on this including: The Late Great Planet Barth 
(Lindsey), and the Charts of Clarence Larkin may give someone a 
guick overview. Things to come by Dwight Pentecost is interesting 
though technical. Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Cumbey will 
offer a guick read to those who are able to obtain a rare copy. The 
Christian in Complete Armor by Gurnall [Free Online] will offer a 
source of spiritual strength to those who have the courage and 
wisdom to read it. 


Some of Larkin's Material is available for Free online. 


Remedy and Help for Occult δι Demonic Forces 


We include this short section for those who would like to 
take immediate action, in order to help their life or the life 
of someone that they care about. 


The following covers a topic called the topic of ""disembodied 
spirits" or the topic of Spirits in the world around us. 


Christianity teaches that there are 1) spiritual forces that are 
created by Him, and that work with God, and 2) that there are 
spiritual forces that rebelled against God, and try to use their 
influence to harm the good that God accomplishes. 


Christianity does NOT recognize that there are neutral 
spiritual forces. Christianity does not recognize that there are 
spirits that roam the earth with no destination or purpose. 
Christianity teaches that spiritual forces may attempt to 
contact or respond those who seek them, and that those forces 
are evil and will do harm to humans. 


The reason is that Humans can be deceived by spiritual forces 
that would claim to be good, but are not. The Christian 
solution is to simply have nothing to do with forces that are 
not part of the Kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ. 


Those who disagree have the right to chose, but should not 
complain if they find out that the spiritual forces they contact 
truly are evil and deceive them. Most people do NOT find this 
out for many years, until their life is wasted and it is too late to 
do much for God. THAT is exactly the purpose of those 
forces, to cause humans to spend their life and their time 
chasing things which do not matter instead of investing in 
their own spiritual future, in the afterlife. 


Some people think that life is to be lived on Earth, while 
others understand that life here is simply adown-payment. 
Life here is simply time to prepare for the next thousands of 
years, with God and others who serve Him. 


Christianity does NOT recognize the category of spiritual 
entities (spirits) that are full of Mischief, or mischievous. 


Christianity would conclude that those spirits, where they 
actually exist, are causing mischief as a trick to prompt 
humans to become involved with them, in the same manner 
as a human will pull a piece of string in front of a CAT in 
order to watch the cat react. 


There are humans who have ALREADY found out that certain 
spiritual forces are Evil. These people have tried to get rid of 
them but do not know how. There is no solution that exists 
other than to genuinely become a Christian and then take the 
steps that the Bible instructs. 


Incantations and rituals do not "force" any spiritual entity to 
do anything. No ritual by a priest was ever effective 
BECAUSE it was a ritual, or because it contained certain 
words. However, spirits DO respond to those who are truly 
Chrsitians, and THEY can certainly tell those who are 
genuinely Christians (followers of the true Jesus Christ), and 
those who are faking this or are insincere. It is a BAD idea to 
attempt to fool or deceive a Demon. THAT does not work, 
AND humans who try this only end up with much 
ensnarement by those demonic forces. 


There are solutions to these dilemmas. None of them will 
work for those who are not saved or for those who are NOT 
Christian. Try it if you want, but be prepared for the 
conseguences. 


Demonic Spirits play by the rules that GOD lays down and 
NOT by the rules that you may have been mis-led into 
believing by some slick occult publishing company. 


Witches have precious little power in fact, and the few that do 
are under such oppression and such personal bondage that they 
have no freedom, but they will not speak this truth to others. 


The price of their freedom (they have been told) is the 
ensnarement or seduction of others. The following prayers are 
provided in case they are of assistance. Those who use them 
must be true Christians, and recognized by God as such. 


Having said that, spiritual warfare and spiritual conflict (since 
this IS that area: the conflict in spiritual realms between 
spiritual forces) is very much like running or any other long 
distance task: it is long term preparation that makes the 
difference. 


A new Christian is NOT to be dealing with demonic forces, 
and would be well advised to seek advice from those who 

are serious, sober, and committed genuine Christians for many 
years, before dealing with these areas. 


Many books have been written on this topic. Many of them are 
written by those who are occultists who are possessed and 
seeking to mislead others. We will recommend OTHER 
Christian books at the end of this section for those who wish 
to pursue these matters with the seriousness they deserve. 
Most of the books available in these areas for Christians are 
written in English or German. 


Also, it may not be enough to pray these prayers once. It may 
take much time to have the impact desired. In order to have 


personal victory in these areas over demonic spirits: 


1) One must be a Genuine Christian 


2) One must seek to actively follow God 

3) One must spend much TIME reading the Bible, and 

4) One must spend much TIME praying and learning HOW 
to pray to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in accordance 
(agreement) with the information and principles explained 
in the New Testament. 


prayer of renunciation of Demonic Forces 


Prayer to renounce witcheraft and/or any spiritual 
practice contrary to God and His given instructions 


(Whether you have decided to become a Christian 20 years 
ago or five minutes ago, you can still pray this prayer. If you 
are not a Christian believer, or if you are confused about what 
this means, no problem. Just go to the section on how to 
become a Christian, pray that prayer, and then come back and 
pray this one) 


Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should Lord, 1 find this prayer difficult and I pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and mean it. 


Lord, I come to you because I am a true Christian believer, I 

(your name here) , being under the Blood of Jesus, 
claiming the Mind of Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby 
present my reguest to you boldly before your Throne of Grace 
(Ephesians 2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). I ask 
that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence from acting that might try to keep me from praying 
this prayer, in the name of Jesus and in the power of your 
blood. I pray that you would give me your spiritual strength 
and your spiritual protection. I thank you for what you did for 
me by dying on the cross for me. 


I come before you in prayer today In the name of Jesus Christ 
because I want to renounce any and all practices that are 
contrary to you or to your teachings. I come before you today 
in the name of Jesus Christ. 


I come before you today because I want to renounce any 
contact or seeking of any spirit or spiritual entity other than 


the Christian Triune God or the Son of God, Jesus Christ. I 
want to renounce any and all of my behaviors and practice of 
allowing myself to contact the spiritual world or pray to/ 
through spiritual entities or people, that are not Jesus Christ. 


I recognize that the Bible states that we can only come to God 
through Jesus Christ, and through no other persons or spirits. 


I come before you today because I want to renounce any and 
all of my spiritism, spirit-contact, witcheraft and occult 
practices, as well as any spiritual or other practice which is 
against you or contrary to you, and 1 ask for your favor and 
help to help me renounce these activities. 


At this moment, I choose by my own will to renounce and 
reprove all works of darkness in my life and the lives of the 
generations of those whom I have joined. I include blood 
relatives as well as adoptive relatives and any mates, or any 
others whom I have joined such as lovers, seducers whether 
these were my (whichever applies to you - if you are not 
sure...include them all) wife/wives, husband/husbands, and 
children/grand-children/great-grandchildren. In the name of 
Jesus Christ, I hereby renounce any and every oath, 
commitment, covenant, decision, curse, fetish, decision, 
intention, word or thought, or gesture, and I hereby renounce 
any and every fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniguity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated reguirements for bringing 
works of darkness to my own life. 


Lord God, in the name of Jesus Christ, I hereby choose to 
renounce all unfruitful works of darkness, and have no further 
fellowship with them from this time forth (Romans 13: 
12/Ephesians 5: 11) 


I do this through the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, 


through His Blood that was shed for me, 
through his precious Body given for me, 


through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer, 


I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and spirit, 
may be completely set free from every sinful work of the past 
brought about by the sins of those before me. 


I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, Spiritually wrong 
promise, or evil covenant, curse, action, word, or deed or 
attitude - from my actions or my past be laid against my 
account - in heaven or in or on the earth. By this action today, 
I hereby serve notice that the handwriting of ordinances 
written against me and my generations are blotted out in my 
life - effective as far back as needs be to the very first though, 
word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 13-14). 


I do this so that from this day forward, I may go about serving 
You God, in reverence of You and seeking your counsel in 
everything I do. I submit my life unto You as a living sacrifice 
- holy and acceptable in Your sight, which is my reasonable 
service. (Romans 12:1) 


Dear Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present 
this petition before you today, I thank You that You have 
heard me this day, and granted my every expression in 
accordance with Your will. I know that You have done this 
solely because of what Your Son, the true and only Jesus 
Christ, accomplished for me, by dying and paying the price for 
my sins on the cross. 


Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 


serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. I pray 
that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and bring 
true Christian friends in my life who will strengthen my walk 
with You and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path 
with you. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things 
in the name of Jesus, and I thank you that I am now free in 
deed, according to what you have shared with you in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, I Corinthians 12:27). 


(Note: take time to look up these verses in the Bible which can 
be found in the Bible. You may want to write them down, and 
memorize them as well. It is good practice and will serve you 

welb. 


I pray Lord that you would help me to remember that each 
time I am tempted, that I can come back and talk with you, 
and read the Bible for strength and encouragement. 


In the name of Jesus Christ I have asked all of these things, 
and I thank you for giving them to me, Amen. 


The Spiritual Problems caused by Spiritual Explorations 
of Witcheraft ἃ Dark Spirituality - Hereditary Witcheraft 


There is such a thing as occult forces that try to force families 
to serve them, for many decades, and for many generations. 
Some families did not KNOW how to fight the demonic 
spirits. Therefore they gave in to them, and serve those forces, 
and try to force their other family members to do this. 


This needs to be resisted, but true freedom and true resistance 
can only be found in those who truly accept and believe the 
message of Jesus Christ as the New Testament confirms and 
explains. This is only ONE book of many portions of the New 
Testament. The New Testament is comprised of 27 books. 


Prayer to be forgiven for sins committed while exploring 
darkness and/or evil and prayers to be forgiven for sins 
committed in ἃ during witcheraft 


Some people will wrongly tell you that this prayer cannot or 
will not have a good impact on your life. Whether they 
consciously know it or not, those who say that are people who 
are trying to trick you. But if this prayer would really have no 
effect on your life, then it certainly cannot hurt to pray it. 


Lord God, I do not come always to talk with you when I 
should. Lord, I find this prayer difficult and pray that you 
would give me the grace, strength and courage that I need to 
pray it and be totally sincere. Lord, I come to you because 1 
am now a true Christian believer, and because I, (your name 
here) , being under the Blood of Jesus, claiming the Mind of 
Jesus, and the Spirit of Jesus, do hereby present my reguest to 


you boldly before your Throne of Grace (Ephesians 
2:3/Hebrews 4:14-16/Philippians 2: 1-11). 


I ask that you would neutralize and prevent any force or evil 
presence that might try to keep me from praying this prayer, in 
the name of Jesus and in the power of your blood. I pray that 
you would strengthen me as I pray this and that my mind 
would be clear, and that I would be able to concentrate on 
talking with you and on what I would like to pray. I thank you 
for coming to my help as you said you would in the Bible, and 
despite the tricks of any evil forces to convince me of the 
opposite. I thank you that you Love me Lord, even if I do not 
always feel as though you do because I am not perfect. 


I thank you for what you did for me by dying on the cross for 
me. I thank you Lord, because I know that you are more 
powerful than the forces which may have been controlling my 
life, and which were exercising influence in my life that I want 
to be sure is terminated and over. I come to you in prayer 
today Lord, because I want to be delivered from all 
conseguences of hereditary involvement in the occult or any 
occult curses which have impacted my life and/or hereditary 
witcheraft and all of the sins and curses which have come 
from those activities. I choose by my own will and I do now 
renounce and reprove all works of darkness in my life and the 
lives of the generations of those past and present whom I have 
joined. 


Choosing by my own will Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce any 
and all curses or effects of my past actions, habits, thought 
processes and any other activity or intention contrary to your 
character and contrary to your word the Bible. any relatives of 
mine who have been in the occult which you know about 
Lord, and whereby I am or have been affected by any of their 
actions, thoughts, words or deeds. In your name and by my 
will with your help and depending upon you, I renounce all 
occult blessings, all occult heritage and all occult 
conseguences, as well as any demonic spirits or inspiration, 


which have a basis for interference or influence in my life, 
either because of my own actions or because of the actions of 
any of my ancestors or relatives which has an effect on me- 
whatever evil effect that might be. 


In this renunciation Lord, I include blood and adoptive 
relatives and any mates, such as lovers, seducers and rapists 
wife/wives, husband/husbands, and children/grand- 
children/great-grandechildren. I hereby renounce any and every 
oath, commitment, covenant, decision, action, curse, fetish, 
gesture, and fleshly and immoral intimacies and unions that 
encouraged or brought about iniguity in my own life, or 
anyone meeting the above stated reguirements for bring works 
of darkness to my own life. 


[ you should take time out at this point, recalling to your mind 
any known names or circumstances - especially if there have 
been rapes or seductions that you know about, from or towards 
you, or that you participated in or witnessed. Take each 
situation and person individually and ask the Lord to forgive 
you of your involvement and participation in each of these 
situations. Where the situation applies instead to others, ask 
that they would come to realize the wrongness of their action, 
and that they would be drawn to the Lord and that they would 
repent and be saved ] 


Lord, I hereby choose to renounce all unfruitful works of 
darkness, and have no further fellowship with them from this 
time forth (Romans 13: 12/Ephesians 5: 11) I do this through 
the Name of Jesus Christ, my Savior, through His Blood that 
was shed for me, through his precious Body given for me, 
through his Mind that suffered beyond anything I could ever 
suffer. I do this so that my whole being - body, mind, soul and 
spirit, may be completely set free from every sinful work of 
the past brought about by my sins or the sins of those before 
me. I do this so that no Luciferian, Satanic, or evil covenant, 
curse, or fetish from the past be laid against my account - in 
heaven or in or on the earth. 


By this action right now today, I hereby serve notice that the 
handwriting of ordinances written against me and my 
generations are blotted out - effective as far back as needs be 
to the very first though, word, deed or gesture. (Ephesians 2: 
13-14). 1 do this so that from this day forward, I may go about 
serving You, Father, in reverence of You and seeking your 
counsel in everything I do. I submit my life unto You here and 
now as a living sacrifice - holy and acceptable in Your sight, 
which is my reasonable service. (Romans 12:1) Dear 
Heavenly Father, and Judge of the Universe, as I present this 
petition before you today, I thank You that You have heard me 
today, and granted my every expression in accordance with 
Your will. 


I know that You have done this solely because of what Your 
Son, the true and only Jesus Christ, aceomplished for me, by 
dying and paying the price for my redemption on the cross. 
Thank You from the depth of all of my being, for hearing my 
prayers and granting my petition. Please remind me of your 
grace and love on a daily basis. Please help me to seek to 
serve and follow you, and help me to continue to remember 
that you have forgiven me, and that I can take you at your 
word and trust what you have given to me in your Bible. I 
pray that you would help me to not do wrong, and to decide to 
do what is right, and to take active steps to follow you. 


I pray that you would fill me with joy, comfort and hope and 
bring friends in my life who will strengthen my walk with You 
and encourage me to grow in the right spiritual path with you. 
I ask Lord that you would give me spiritual discernment so 
that I would not be deceived by others, and so that I would 
follow you in the ways that you want me to. I pray that you 
would help me to understand you and know you better and 
that you would help me be an effective messenger of yours to 
communicate the truths of the Gospel and live and stand up for 
You. You know Lord that I have asked all of these things in 
the name of Jesus Christ, and I thank you that I am now free in 


deed, according to what you have shared with me in the Bible 
(Romans 6:22, Galatians 5:1, Romans 8:1, Romans 7:24, 8:1, 
John 8:36, I Corinthians 12:27). In the name of Jesus Christ, 
Amen. 


LIST OF ACCURATE BOOKS on the OCCULT / 
DEMONIC SPIRITS for those who are CHRISTIANS 
and who sincerely want to know more to help 
themselves, and their family members 


These books are available at a bookstore online at 
www.amazon.com . They MAY be available through 
other places online (on the internet). 


Demonology Past and Present by Kurt Koch- Available 

ALSO in German 

Occult ABC by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 
Other Books by Kurt Koch - Available ALSO in German 


Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the 
Light of God's Word by Merril Unger 


The Beautiful Side of Evil by J. Michaelsen 


Inside the New Age Nightmare: For the First Time Ever...a 
Former Top New Age Leader Takes You on a Dramatic 
Journey by Baer 


Hidden Dangers of the Rainbow by Constance Cumbey 


Die sanfte Verfiihrung (Cumbey Constance) 

Book Description: 1987. Die Autorin beschreibt in diesem 
Standardwerk Entstehung, Lehren, Ziele und okkulte Wurzeln 
der New-A ge-Bewegung. Sie enthiillt beklemmende 


Parallelen zur ....biblischer Endzeitprophezeiungen. 
Hardcover, guter Zustand, Verlag Schulte k Gerth, 
Taschenbuch Neues Zeitalter (Geheimwissen), Religičse 
Zeitfragen S. 300, 


A Planned Deception: The Staging of a New Age Messiah 
(ISBN: 0935897003 / 0-935897-00-3) Cumbey, Constance 
Pointe Publishers 


The Adversary by Marc Bubeck 
Overcoming the Adversary by Marc Bubeck 


Destroying the Works of Witchcraft Through Fasting k 
Prayer by Ruth Brown 


Orthodoxy 4 Heresy: A Biblical Guide to Doctrinal 
Discernment by Robert Bowman 


Beyond Seduction: A Return to Biblical Christianity by D. 
Hunt 


Pilgrim's Progress by John Bunyan - The most widely 
translated Christian book after the Bible. (Yes, an edition in 
German, Dutch, French, Italian, Spanish, Portugues, and 
Arabic have all been made). Note: Pilgrim's Progress by John 
Bunyan is available for FREE online. 


The Christian in Complete Armour, or, A treatise of the 
Saints by Pastor (Rev.) William GURNALL - in One Volume 
or in Three Volumes - available for FREE online 

(the term "'saints" used here simply means Christians). 











gr lari 0 grafični 


τ 
Priprraera 2 


SE 









































ἢ 
ns Una TA 
osami (1 


oda V 


oa ΤῊΣ 
tz, 1 | 7 
Ἐξ z 
vzaT $ 


ae | $ 
. | 
iza PESI: 9 


Mimo Up pi Žana ἰωκοὶ S 


























ge kil 
Ii zgem 


posla, zebe hoji πρὶ cal zbo οὐ πὶ oa AIS | 
prosa Ab, aša. AS a zla eli ah sr deb bed, razla 4} 
eb οἱ» daji dpa αἱ» Sle, SISI RODA Al, o, ,a>, | 


bah stistise dl, dns bone, ga das dle staj lol, a sš Ib osle, 


(Pan pam A, ote, k, SI Ge obe, A la AA zali, 
αν: Ἐν Dih, 90 Bili, bi, ΟΣ UE Δ 
job: sl Ah sočen sata αἱ» lja, lez αν job. sela, ὗν. kn d, 
δῖα SNS JA pe dani ΔΑ ον ča AV AJVAR VE VANJA 
(o Je SU, iguTa 5 šote σον lon Joy dl, JU, si 


bk) uta Val nabite δ} solo; Gala, teni 
ἘΠ ΠΟ dl) olupi ΤΙ 
hi se dl 59} skae RE? teč ža > adl ἘΣ τὰ tož npeNJa 
| Ups ča) EMILA στο. pa 
|e oi Ja deja eat ΜΕ MGL ele zala JI 
Mašni, ti ol], ὅν SKI Uši GALA ce de -o2) 
| ge de di, E ss Ὄλ 9 bl, PRE Strah -, 
Ris MN. ΤΥ ἜΣ Ml, šel OVE 55 ὁὴ | 
δ S SIST ἜΤ οὐαὶ ANE, jaki 


Pi so jeste ta rah μι: ZALA are. ὯΝ K A oe, 


| 
HI 
si 
Ϊ 
H 
| 
| 


| 
Ϊ 





se ja drek JE IVA JA aii 


ΕΠ ῈΝ ἕνα PRRŠKAJ 
45) dam 


Sai PE uč a lll JE ENI pt φρο ni | 
[ia ᾿ 
































ki; 
geje 
boči, ple 
ἐς 
πα AA 
σοθ 
ὁ... ji 


ἐς Vol a 


bov ps udi μαι jo jo S 
λον JE ἢ podi pose šel 
Usb, ok, υλαῦ γοῦν teb γον pl ὡς 


» MA 


590 


ον oupšjasša zda Ul di, 


Uvabijokh zaba ezo", 
ueašao odl dl, 


Pia ὡϑηο uda dl, 
ele vu οὐ pe κὰν 


v osle ὑσὶ pajo ple "alu, 


τ τοῦ osla Ji gle δὼ 
5. osle> osle ust ge "SL, 
δον she sklene pd ple "al, 


') 587 . 


ele slona, ge "Al... 
lei eglieja dlak, (οὐ 





uk, Jel S 
tf dab splo uda čili, 
aš Jet ije ij lay 

Osb ogle uda rio "all, 
; js, ss di dl, 
solasti olje uda dle, 
«οὐδ Jel zal, zlil, 
; obli ces οὖν šle, 
Aa AJ AE 


HOBHIH 31BBTD 


HA 


TOCILOJA IHIETO 


Π|| Δ XPIIGTA, 


BbpHo H TOYHO NPbBEJCHG ΟἿ NBPBOOGPA3HO-TO. 


UAPNTPAJIH, 


Br Rruromevarmimma-rx na A, X, Bodyxi1na, 


1874. 


.-ε 
Radi age) 


EM se bo, dla 


» . 5 


[ni sd 
«ἀν ji JEN čas 


NEBO ve PARE o š,jsl ges teli ža Jsl 
DE ee NA A RE: s,34! gas slušja 53] 
MEN pese OE PENA PAN oe, 8,4! ον ubi Jsl 
UE Ev rane z AP NP PRO š,5sl ον ἐν es ul 
a ae Jet vji,., 
ad nena sedli, ia, dla, ad 
ima če RR AL, alo, s dla, code 
POT eeec« oa aočeanasa gssasb "AL, sila, sš dla, usa 
Ne meh “ας ΠΟ ΜΝ 
- τ. sedi, τον Blu, ΚΑ 
κα... ΠΕ ΤῊΝ 
A s π᾿ ΡΟ cesa 

SE DRA ze Se bl "AL, SNASSALS dla, uda 
prask do, MAJU lja, da 
A ai ΦΎΛΛΟ usžljab lja, ado 
Mo Sa ΤΉ 
δ... IT οὐ δον δ cell, veda 
ΠΝ... Ξ.-: ον οὐ als ὌΝ v» 9x 
ME usi. ed, ske dla, veda 
Njen S RERENR ERA AA ελλποονεν upaš ča, ΟΝ o sa), 
či. "ON eli tazase "do, da, ajo 
babo pono oo ona neosoanosennana ὠὐλῦ ΚΣ Z, cll,., usa 


ΠῚ use] Zane žal, ill, uč 
ΠΩ rasi ža., 6}... uč 


PE ENA τντ — ZE m salt", lu, zs 
BEE Ve SEE O NA panasš "IL, dl, he, 


Ra A OAA o ooo aa nanaoc ona soč oneno oavavosnaoeanao us eb s 





ajo 
«ἀν ji) JEN čis 


Be -«. Evangile selon Matthieu "9566 5657: sij gej eb za ds! 


76 ..,Evangile selon Marc................ 8,43 upad 3.» Juš! 
124... Evangile selon Luc ................. š,,5l οὖ. bei kul 
204... Evangile selon Jean ................ šysl (59 li Me ul 
266..les Actes des Apotres,,.................4...e«e. εἰ! Ὡ ὌΝ s, 
345., Epitre aux Romains ..........., val, NEOOJE Ule, oda 


37/1. Premičre čpitre aux Corinthiens ,, peli ZM, šjolodo, ἐμ) οὐδ 
407 . Deuxičme ὀρῖξγθ aux Corinthiens, gradi ža, sala, sš ll... usa 


428.. Epitre aux Galates........... upa, sidabNe δ,» οὐδ 
438.. Epitre aux Ephgsiens........ cedi, sple φωϑὶ vdl,, οὐδῷ 
449, Epitre aux Pnilippiens ,,,.,..., lu, s LJ elja, oda 
457. ,,Epitre aux Colossiens,,,.,... upal, PARKI ἐμ) οὐδ 


464, Premičre čpitre aux Thessaloniciens ubi! AL, λδολ ῳ}..»» usa, 
4 7 1 Deuxičme epitre- Thessaloniciens, pt: dla PARAAKALN; tl, οὐδ 


475). Premiere špitre ἃ Timothče . ,,.«.«« eb Μη awilGsab ἔθ ude 

484, Deuxičme špitre ἃ Timothče, <4 «« Ὁ goaob “τ λυ ,οἱο τ, οὐδῷ 

491. Epitre aTite...................... οὐ aogš lja, gada 
l..Epitre ἃ Philemon,............... usedla, šaš dla, ad 
6..L'Epitre aux Hebreux,,,,..,.. ga, ἐλόνιο ἐλ}... us, 
1... Epitre de Jacgues,,.,.,......... οὐκ δ ὼς lja, vo 


530.. Premičre gpitre de Pierre ,, cedi Fans "IL, ἐλ)». uso 
539, Deuxičme epitre de Pierre, usrasb ΚΣ ZAL, ΠΝ vsa 


544. Premičre 6pitre de Jean,,,... οι "aayš "ale, lj, uč 
553..Deuxičme čpitre de Jean,,,,,,..,... gradb KUM λων ss 
584... Troisičme 6pitre de Jean,,,,,,.,..,, gradi He, eL,, ss 
5557: Epitre de Jude ,,,,.,,, STENAH uro "do, τῆς υ» ἰδ» 
558 na PApocaine, nommče parfois Revglations,,,,,,,6eg ses so og? eb es 


Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 


RNA> AE S 


Jej 


SŠS HE ue οἱ οὐϑωγοὴρ s olj šin 


με o Ad z 
gole S ul; pobi uka ον ee aa! 


us —-— Ἰλὴ. ἅ.- VO 


IN THE 





HINDUSTANI LANGUAGE. 


BPOg vo So oo 
KLO gasi? $ - - 
KO g sa aero go - - 
KGO g o6e sa opo So - 
KEO g Pg om sapo κι - - 
ROV ἃ σένα σα Pro 
Κρ δ τὶ σον Eo 
ZO ma vem a 


UGO g og oprlo st ἫΝ “ἧς 
PRO S v - 
gama - 


EGO g ον sy smo so 


BRO z dy za RO Go - - 
KO s τὰ βίο ας - 


να ZABIE nk k: pe 
ra POJE - -- - 
ως τὸς A 


bika ož 





abc 


ks MK oh; 

ks uso K ou, 

be Mo K lezi 

bož lo K len 

ba luč K lep 

Ξ 5 ks K lo, 





INJIL I MUOADDAS, 


YA'NE, 
HAMARE KHUDAWAND AUR NAJAT-DENEWALE 


VISU MASIH 


KA NAYA 'AHD-NAMA. 





18 KA TARJUMA YUNANI ZUBAN SE ZUBAN I URDU MEN 
BANARAS TRANSLATION COMMITTEE SE KIYA GAYA, JISE 
TAS,HIH KARKE AB TISRI BAR CHHAPWATE. 





LONDON: 
PRINTED FOR THE 
BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED IN THE YEAR 1804. ᾿ 


MDCCCLX. 








NEW TESTAMENT 


LORD AND SAVIOUR 
JESUS CHRIST. 


IN SGAU KAREN. 





u οὐδ οὐἿ 9919 οϑὶ 99 οϑι 99 Ba 


v 





στιν ne 





2d Eprmon.—4000. 
Translated by Francis Mason 


; ai 


MAULMAIN, 
AMERICAN MISSION PRESS 
THOS. S. RANNEY. 


1850. 





165501 





| 9229100194 .—. ODBNO » o « 
ci čeli 
Opse100j1 Ju 4. 9280} - 


OŠLO9O810H . . οιο - - 
OŠLooDss ji . . οὔ - 
OM... - ὃ. $ . 
ὅιορθθ . . .. δι. 
obd ... φι . Ὁ 
MO a au, ἰὸν 
O802 As 21 bi a OBNO .-. 5 
φῖοῦ ῷ6ι}ν - - 98} - . Ὁ 


οϑιοσβοϑβουῖν οι. οϑιιο 
οϑιοοδοθβοοῖι Je Su j ZA 
Boo BoBBosdi 21 Bug s... 


. 81 ἶ s 
osk88eA - . .. %. GA 









oje 8oioi .. 


MM uči. 


oodj Bojano: tu REJE 
oj $ognji. . . - 


Mol... 4%. 
ϑοίφεῃ: a podje. 
᾿ϑοδιὸς. .. .. 
ei? ne VLA 
| 9pse1005121 . . 
Opselcojiju . - 
οδιροσθον .. 
Odeon ji . - 


Moi. φὼς 
V802 8: JU τ o 4 
SLO δ} -» 
ὁθιοοβοββοοῆιοι 
οϑιοοδοθβοῦδι ju 
οϑιοοβοϑϑουῖιου ΐ 

gi" ji 


“ἢ ἶ 
| οϑῆοϑθ φῇ τ ΤΗΣ 





TOTI PTT APA VINA Z POBITI δα 
rar Ἔν ---α, 


ιοὐϑοοῦτι 





νον ν.98.., Matthew. a 


ei. .Marc- . ὦ; 
a. Luke- . ,sa6 
di. .John-, , 5 


G10opi Acts of Apostles γοῦ 
8 “ s Romans Ri τὴ 595. 


οϑῶβιο | Corinthians , ago 
oočjbi HI Corinthians , 60} 


OC2CO1 . Salatians, , , goj 
995 τ . EPhesians ΜΗ τ 
ὥσϑι . Phlippians te 919 
os . Colossians k; » 051 
OD3i Ὁ | Thessalonians, . ggOo 
5 ο 


93.) 11 Thessalonians , ssa 


οδινο 1 Timothy — » ς99 
OdLaj 1 Τιπιοῖνγν ., οὔοῖ 
Οὗ - - Titus ἘΠ οθοῦ 
ὧι . Philemon. . . gaač 
δι “ — Hebrews τῆν φϑοῦ 
ODL. .James . . . 9ὴ 
O8uD » Peter ». . . Ga9 
comj - HPeter . , , caj 


Jus 1 [ Epistle / Letter of] John φῆ, 
Su ] MEpistle-Letterof] John 999 
Ju 2 ΜΙ [Epistle-Letter of] John 0 


Jude ,, 4 < ὁ ζϑϑὺ 


«35 , Revelation» e ec 8390 


| 





τᾶ Bogaji slo 


ιοὐδοσῶτι 





φοϑι s 0. o 5 o OŠ» Evangile selon Matthieu 5 


οἷορε ΦΑΣΙΝ Φ ον. Ze ΟἿ . .Evangile selon Marc aJ 


egloop “Ὁ ..- og »Evangile selon Luc.» 928 


duso Ks: ὁ τς οϑι , Evangile selon Jean, 990 
οοϑοιϑοιοοῖ ΜΕΝ o1091 .Actes des Apotres, 79 


ENE ταν ον τ ς 8 . Epitre aux Romains, 92, 
to 
δ 8ῸὉῸΠ - «.« » » cop ἃ 29. Premičre čpitre aux Čorinthiers VGO 
ἢ ο 
οοδϑ Π Βπσοουδος $pitre  Corinthiens VOJ 
OM vi... ὅς 02001 . Epitre aux Galates, goj 


PRIDI ἘΝ, ἃ εν 9523. Epitre aux ἕρμέβίεπβ 622 


GOILOZ . . sije 8091 Epitre aux Philippiens $ 19 
οὐοϑεὺ kije obi polasti JEpitre aux Colossiens, 59) 
AD29109$191 PAS sete "τούτοις Thessaloniciens GO 
8 jen: 
DPSOTCOJI JU ., 99. Ὀφυχίδπτο pitre  Thessaloniciens GO, 
OŠL09J3194 “οἷα ODUUL Premičre čpitre ἀ Τιπιούνέθι — SDD 
03100084 J ῃ ς OŠLJ Deuxičme $pitre a Timothše σ οθοῦ ὃ 
DOGA 7.60... 03 - EpitreaTite , , οθοῦῖ 
διοσθβ ΣΥΝΕ, τὰ Ba. «ἔρίενο ἃ Philomon. , φαο 
ο 

sej ΩΣ ὦ Gl.  »L'Epitre aux Hebreux φ οὗ 
rj δ 

οοιοῦϑ ον δὰ veji OD1 . Epitre de Jacgues , gas 
OBOD a! SA, a sol dija O8u0. .« . Spitre de Pierre σῷ 
o s 

oto? as! LI .. 088} Deuxičme -dePierre cej 
. ᾿ ri 

οϑιοοβοθβοοῆι JI Sa κι Ὁ Premičre čpitre de Jean ,  G8g 
οϑιοοδοθδοοῖε ju Su ] Deuxišme pitre de Jeans 909 
οϑιοοβοϑδοοῦῖι 9 Π Bug Troisičme 6pitre de Jeans — SOB 


st να ije [oe] » Epitre de Jude. » 900 


omABeN ... ki . «88 ENEM 950 


Neues Testament / New Testament / Le Nouveau Testament 


K MT 








THE 
NEW TESTAMENT 
OP οὐκ 
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST, 
| IN TAMIL: 
WITH REFERENCES, CONTENTS OF THE CHAPTERS AND CHRONOLOGY, 
FROM THE ENGLISH. 





nas ru ssrrBu 


Blusi 9 Ban στρ παρ omete Oswis 


Lj Bu or DUTB. 
Bes 


doaaxdmiššuwh OGrebuyoswujre 





BGras unevagu$edo5 ig 





διϑιδω BpguuuuLBGE 
Osram em s Pavsrer 
σῷ BuGas5 smsšsnrino ει ιἢ Ο δια 8 ᾧ gl 
Θ.ὠξθοθαλ συριϑισυτὦ λα) σοι θ δότε. 
στ τι Θιδ ὁ ἃ ἢ φι. 
Θ. B. “5.9 .8...-(Θβυοὺ 


Ossrance απ ϑ Ε} ἐν sgOotssčr δ ωτῶν αόσάσι ῥβὼ υβυσδόσουσ ς. 


MADRAS: 
THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY. 
PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSJON PRESS, 
1859. 














οοὐδοοοῳφοδα οοοοδοηδεν 


THE NEW TESTAMENT 


IN BURMESE. 


ova ČGOdALAŠA ogoodonjšŠst 


THE » 


New 'FTESTAMENT 


OF 
OUR LORD AND SAVYIOUR 


JESUS CHRIST: 


iTranslatev into the Burnteše, from the Original Greek, 


By Rev. A. JUDSON, D.D. 


AND EDITED, WITH CONTEN1S OF CHAPTERS AND REFERENCES, 


Bx Rev. E. A. STEVENS, D.D. 
---- Ξε Ξξξ  :-::.-.--- 


RANGOON: 
PUBLISHED BY THE AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONARY UNION, 
AT THEIR MISSION PRESS. 
F. Ὁ. PHINNEY, SUPT. 


1885. 
Second. Edition,—5,000. 


OBGODOČIKAJŠ? 9€ οηδεοβαῖ ϑοοροϑοοῳ οι 


Oogo BeogjŠe 
οροϑεβοοδοροῃδὲ 
οοϑ βιοροῃδὲ 
GODDEHGPOJJŠ« 
ODGPELODBEPOLJŠa 
GODIAYOŠe2 
opepsop(Ožago$e> 
1990881 τς 
δ᾽ case 
OgopaoBg οϑοσςθοδ 
οβερφοδοσοϑουςθοξ 
οβορθιοδθορρῃ ςθοδ 
ορϑιοδφήδοροςθοδ 


φρϑιοδφ) ϑηϑοοςθοξ 


GGejgo$e> 
sgooBgo$e> 
6000220681 
GODIOOBJL 

godo$og8e .. 
Opgjogjst 

G99D3D 07] δ 
egooog$8(88s ; 
SUIGDLIBZ2O ggogjše 
ods) ooz20 ggogjŠe 
soda B(jp9oodaecooe .. 
Goo opa glasi 


ϑεοσοοοοφοορβοῃδὲ .... 


GU2DEGAD4DO gjogjŠa 


go8a$u 
REgoSgjorožogag δ» eSsooonooceoBgoSaoeoovoSReoa8I, JE 
vo on $a03 cog(BaogjŠi. οῃδεφοοθο)οὺ om $roD> BeooBi on$ea8 
“ϑόϑορδοῦε (:) βδῳῳξι [3 ϑεφοοσοθοςθοδδι ooo ad ea Beg 
0 OBud) oa 071904103 ao oo gBo$soop$ooo ad s(9žsož(GsopBi oan$a 
5 $0Scoeo0a (1) Bjeso$i (rje$egesoo soo adaeB oScoBA A 
φορϑιϑοδίβε (1) so 058 δ οδδϑοοδεοβίθοσρϑι 


φροοδοηδε)ῖ ση δεοθϑουρδρὺοοῳοεν 


φξοούδοηδοδ -.... Matthew e: 
φδοοογοηδοδ .... Marc - 95 
φδορουοοηδοδ .... Luke-. % 
φδεοοοοσδοηδοδ.. — John - φῦ 
»ooe$eoSoga] .... Actsof Apostles.... ὁ 
cepeejolses .... Romans MeV: Sep 
soo28] a1PJSIsedogece28 |Corinthians—5 co 
28, s1ogolsesgo$odeso8 .. — MCorinthians — ; cos 
ocosdšfjolse> ..., Salatians,, og 
ee jolse> .... Ephesians e 
388fjolses . Phlippians , 8 
soodecovodpjol Se9' B Colossians GM 
oDo$aasgco2 908] SleenoGučeo$ I Tnessalonians Ὁ ODOS 
IE 5 ΞΡ οὶ ΟἼ 9699 ὁϑοῦςθοξ | JI Thessalonians ; opo$ 
Bevsecoba) Glse9vgose28 . ITimoty ,, Ὁ 8 
Aeo2coopgolss>g ddodes28 li Timothy JR 
Aozfejolses . Titus ej 
Becoa$ajolse> Philemon θὲ: 
soo Bjolse> . Hebrews , , , Sw 
gSoooo9SbJolses ka... James... 099 
gčsvoogeJAsesogoce2Š . Peter ,., Ὁ co 
gjevosglajolse2g oBooes9č li Peter , ) su 
HO —— . 1 TEpistle / Letter of] John 5 God 
φξεοσοοῦδ Ol9e2g ὁϑουςθοδ li [Epistle- Letter of] John 5 2499. 
φδεοσοοῦδ οθθοοσοβϑοσςθοξ | II [Epistle-Letter of] John Ὁ οὐ 
φδοροββσΊοοο.. . Jude oz 
φϑθοϑοῃδὲ . Revelation,.,. sp 


οβοοσοδεοηδε ve οηδὲ ἄγον δ ἅν 


ςροοςοοοξοορβοηδὲ..,.. 


οουφοδοοφοορβοῃδὲ 
Ββοϑοοφοορβοῃδὲ 
ςΟσΌΦΟΡΩΊ 


Bogosogdo gejše A: 


9 οὐ oozoogšogše 


ουϑρῃγμοδοοφοορβοῃδὲ.. 


ςφιϑϑοοφοορβοῃδὲ 
οδδοοφοορβοῃ δὲ 


epa οοφοορῇσῃ δε τ la 
edoDBoozoogŠogŠe .... 


SOD JMD 
992 


TELUGU 


THE 


NEW TESTAMENT 


OF OUR 


LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS OHRIST 


TRANSLATED INTO TELUGU 


FROM THE ORIGINAL GREEK. 


S οό, δον, SKRB AS Bb, ὃ κόρ ὅθ. 51... 


S DOG ὥ. 


S84 7,6 pasto) BARB? ὅδοϑο ὦ ὕ ὃ. 
ZLO? Koš 
SBRŠA KSojopavdso ὥδϑδοο 
ὧτ UI Οὐτε Sol 


κχώδ SNOST mSE so oyjšuiresi odyšasvča. 


MADRAS: 
PRINTED AT THE AMERICAN MISSION PRESS 
FOR THE MADRAS AUXILIARY BIBLE SOCIETY, 
And sold at their Depository, 155 Popham's Broadway. 





1860. 


THE BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 


8 ὅ οοΐύαιοβ,. sBBax Njočšaišočo odno συλ ῴγτό 8 ὁδοσο) πο. 
Deb (δ᾽ ἀδοδόοο, Saizboočlošh SR. 


GBgŠSUrasto 





ALU RI: 


PLJTIF: Povp ii TT: 


PPATAI:ncntim 


OTA : $EA: 


PAPCPEYH : ova her: 











LE 


NOUVEBAL TESIAMENI 


DE 


NOTRE SEIGNEUR JESUS-CHRIST 


p'APRES LA VERSION REVUE 


Par J. F. OSTERVALD 



















“ΤΙ ΠΠ[Π 


«ἢ, ΠΕΣ 
ΝῊ 
δὰ 


᾿ Ψ» 














V: 








Ξ a 


ς. SOCIETE BIBLIOUE , 
NA. JE FRANCE. Z 





PARIS 
SOCIBTE BIBLIGUE DE FRANCE 
41, RUE LA BRUYBRE 
41872 
One of the Reliable copies of the French New Testament - Une Bible fidele. 


Available sometimes [and Free (gratis) ] at www.archive.org: 


TABLE DES LIVRES 


DU NOUVEAU TESTAMENT 


Evangile selon saint Matthieu 


vangile selon saint Marc .. 
Fvangile selon saint Lue.,. 
Evangile selon saint Jean .. 


Les Actes des Apotres.... 


. 


Epitre de saint Paul aux Ro- 
MainS,............. 
Ire Epitre aux Corinthiens .. 


Ie Fpitre aux Corinthiens. 
Epitre aux Galates ..... 


Epitre aux Ephčsiens..... 


Bpitre aux Philippiens ... 


Epitre aux Colossiens...... 


Ire Epitre aux Thessaloniciens. 











Nombre 
Pages des 
chap. 
1 |ITe Epitre aux Thessaloniciens. 8 
52 | Ie Hpitre ἃ Timothče...... 6 
85 Ie Epitre a Timothče.. . 4 
139 | Epitrea Tite....... . 8 
179 | Bpitrea Philčmon..... 1 
Epitre aux Hebreux....... 18 
232 Epitre de saint Jaegues..... ὅ 
255 | Ie Epitre de saint Pierre.... 5 
277. | ITe Epitre de saint Pierre. . 8 
292. | Ire Epitre de saint Jean..... ὅ 
300 | IiF Fpitre de saint Jean..... 1 
307 | II<Hpitre de saint Jean..... 1 
818 | Epitre de saint Jude..... 1 
318 | Apocalypse de saint Jean.... 22 


A aa 


Le signe 4 indigue la division du texte en paragraphes. 


Pages. 


328 
326 
332 
336 
339 
340 
357 
362 
869. 
373 
379 
380 
381 
383 


La Bible la plus fidele — Texte Recu - Grec Koine - d'Estienne (1550-51) 


B0OKS OF THE NEW ai, 


Matthew 
Mark . 
Luke ... 
John 

The Acts 


Epistle to the Romans 


T. Corinthians ... 
TI. Corinthians... 
Galatians 
Ephesians 
Philippians 
Colossians 

1. Thessalonians 
II. Thessalonians 
I. Timothy 

TI. Timothy 
Titus 

Phitemon 
Hebrews 
Epistle of James 
1. Peter 

IL. Peter 

1. John 

TI. John 

ΤΠ John 

Jude 


Revelation 


sk HE AI 


SAPE 
vode ačji 
EM PoE 
ΞΡ ΟΡ ΞῈΣ 
ἘΈΞΕ 
PRAH 
Ξε ΡῈΡ 
ἘΞ ΡΕΙ 
BABE 


valj 


ἘΔ ῈῚ 
ἈΠῈ 


ἘΕῈ ΠΕ  Κὲ 
SE meu HE 
TEN 
DENIS) 
(ΕΠ 
ἘΓΛΈΕΣΕ 

S ΔΙ ῬΚΈΡΣΕ 
ΓΕ ZE 
STA kedtinii 
SAME 
SLA ILOEHBEE 
HAMAETIE 


SET skri AS JE EHkhA šE 
BE SNEGLA zli JE HUBaA še 


AH 
SEU št 


šel 


g-m 
NITI 
naM 
BER 
ἘΠΞῸΙ 
NEH 
"—-H 
:- τὶ 


E—H 


PAL 


AE 
ἘΚ ΒΕ ΡΕΞΒ 
Us ΚΕ ῈΒ 

se PALE 
Sr AKA BE 
URE 
Siv 
ἘΠ ΣΈΡΙ 
U—- EM 
ἘΣΤΙ ΗΣ τὴ ἢ 
BSEKHN 
HA 

skin ki 


Chinese Simplified - Reguest to God 


EEA RMPVTRMERA ET DANE. SETE (JE ΣΕ 
HAVE, PEREJO EP EDEN A SET EME MURE Γ 
RESKSE TENISA iii. ič. ZIETIRI JE, 


ΣΤ MERE Ab]. 
VEDA EME OPERNE TE, KG 
tt. 

ANEJ MIA RRNA, (RE EV EJH ERA 
— Hi. 


PRATAE, IS METI, JE BS MI, HITER RINE 


ἘΞ. 
TRATA, SRE Ma sz Ee EM SEE MJ PARE 
JENAUEE, 

TERE RKEHIANTE VEREN HR EHUARA R, M 
{ΗΕ ΒΕ (EMA RAI RE 5 ἩΓΕ) ΞΞ ZA Εἰ τ Β, (8 
DER ΞΔ AE ΕΙΣ ΓΖ.) ZZ, ΞΕ HERE REM ἘΠ ΞΖ ΠΑ 
PVUSEŽTI TER (TJE LETENJA, 








JETER (TINE, BS ΞΕ ΚΤΕΙΧ 
God [8] , ἬΕΙ ΤΑΔΕ ΞΕ. SEZ MRENE ἘΠῚ ἘΞ ΔΕ Ξὰ 
Ht POUČNI TETESTo 


Ira, SRE MA SE Mih EN RE SI BM E ΞΘ EVA 


BRE, 


τοτὲ, IKT EL ΠΗ: JEK) SE RIAKEMEM CA 
ἘΚ Έ ΚΒ, (EEA SETE EE ZA EVER ET τῷ. HHRE 
RANE UI HSSAJ A M, MJ, 








Chinese Traditional - Talking to the Lord of Heaven 


ἘΞΗ͂Ν btw, METRE 7 DUE ΕΟ ΗΕ ΞΕ O TES iš 
So RENEJA RARTE(NUEKE TEN Ho 
ἘΠῚ, RE EINE AE RH aa ΕΠ MATE ME 
ža 1 REREARI ἘΞ (GRIMM. seč. JEMEH. 


np ἘΞ BRKE KEJ -Ἐβ 2 ΞΕ REM. SEEMS 7) ΕΞ ἘΞ 7Η 
Ko SHEME (NE NE ER TE, EMA. ἘΝ ἘΚ ESEM 

ἘΞ, DELA, RE EST ΗΞΈ ἘΞ “ὉΠ ΗΝ Eo 

ΤΑ ΤΈΞ, SE ἘΚ ΕΠ ΒΗ, ἡ ΗΠ ΕΗ ΒΗ, MEH ΤΊ ΈΦ SKI 

BU. BATI, (O ΗΕ ΓΒ (SE BEG ἘΞ OEEO (PI PIKE 
ID ENHC EI. 


URE REBEKA URE EHESAR, οὶ 
ΕΞ ΒΕ ΤΉ ΡΣ le (PIR Z MAAE ἈΕῚ JELA RE BATA, 15 
ΓΈ ἘΞ ΟΣ ἘΠΕ 1 πὶ 2} 
NEŽNE RE ETER. 

MRIRSENJ HE, RASKKEH. 


God ΠΗ P, REP ΔΕ ΞΕ ΤΉΝ ΤΕ Z MANE NE HE CEELERK 
HU EST EEA. BATI, (SE ME ENIE ME ENA 
di EHRERE(UENSE, 




















PRTI, (SE TRE) (ME Z EGIZ) S HM RRERAA MER 
PpoškEn, (HEH SNI JE SEE NI E EGA SHE. MERE 
RABE ΞΘΞΕ ESEJ Z SE, EI, 








Chinese Traditional - Reguest to God 


BEEN bie, ΠΝ ΧΕ ΤΊ ΚΗ ΓΕΑ ΕΟ ΠΗ ΕΞ A E SIRA 


na REJA ΒΞ ΞΕ ΠΣ ΧΑ ἘΞ-ἜΞΞΈΙ 7: ΗΠ. ἘΞ Si MEJE 
ἈΠ ΤῈ, RE ENE ΗΜ ΕΞ ΤΊ ΕΗ ΠΕ Ἐν EME MEJ Γ 
BREMENA T (ERSTE EJ. seč. JETJE), 


GR TAB) BE KEJ — Mo A REM. PERJE SETI 
Kr AE AR (NE NE ER Ža LE, EMA. ἘΝ ἘΝ SE ΠΗ 
ἘΞ ΕἼ DETE, 15. ΞΕ ETI ΗΞΈ ἘΞ “ὉΠ ΠΕ} Eo 
ΤΟΡΤΊΞ,, (SE SJE UH, Mz Η ΠΕ ΗΞ [8  Η ΤΊ ΈΦ ΚΡ 5 
BU. BATI, (SE ΗΕ MA BEG ΞΟ ἘΞ ΒΞ ΠΡ PIRE 
DERE EI, 


na EJ RE NJE DTA CODES RH UE HN ERA ΕΞ, M 
(DE TRRETA A MePZ El JE Mel SEME ME NE ZA FR ΘΟ ΤΈΞ, 48 
Ro PIKE ER TN RTA) ZE, z HSE DONE A S ΞΕ ΠΥ HR ED 
SVS 29 PURE RE LETENJA, 

HERE ΗΠ RS AME, RAME AKTE. 


God šl P, MERU E Z MANE NE A CEELIR 
KS REN TETE TRATE, (SE ENI ἘΞ ΕΞ ΠΗ 5:5 
df RABE E MENE, 


IRATIE, (SE S (Z JEAN) SE MIAČAMA MHC 
ἐκ κῃ, (HA STI JESENI IE BESE EMA. MERE 
RAME ΞΘΞΕ HSE Z SR, ME], 














Korean - Reguest to God 


LJO ἘΕΘΈΟΥ JE H 
960] zo] SM JE 
SA 6:78 τ 
ss piči, MAH 
SAlst IEO| φ 5101 El ἘΞ 
ξΞ Δ Ξ SME O|E ISE sELAS 
al JE] zA POIl7I| 5! 
, 55:7] /otod S EO07I 8! S τ 
δ τῶν “π΄ AE ura 


zo 


ŽINI ᾿ ne 


Lfoii ei aFoj -ela OSRE SNAGA HI aBE ddHBH 
H|, 8 £ LZ ΒΞ’ 5 δ} 1 τίᾷ Π|7} JaEE, 11747 | a SEE. ΕἸ 0} 
?|okoj 1-|7} ZE oka obeh Z SET NE de Sol 


τε - ojzjol Bla] JES HŠ ŠIKA 17H 2 ΞΕ BEE. {781 
Sj JeHAj s ΘΑ ΞΕ 5.71 Plato], ἘΕ7} ΞΕ ΕΟ] ES 0/88! 
ὅν SJ SHAKE) 48. ΖΕ5}71 ΦΙ [09 o| A196S οἱ 58 ΞΕ [ΠῚ LEE 


Be Sidi iSe Mela ci Sle la 


St s! 
ἜΠΞῚ ἘΓΕῚ (Al9)9] APEE BE 


[ΕΞ 


Jela 7[|ΞΞ ΒΗΞΕΈ ΟΊ! S|otod LJ ΕἸ af 9, Ξ Ε|ΖῈ ἜΓΟΕΘΙῈΞ 
Ζ|7} ΟἹ δ 6}7] ΦΙ56[0Ά 1-|7} |0}{77| ojzjol Da HI ZDINHNE S 
Eli] 277E. ΕΕΖῈ ΠΗ OJOJ CH ΖΞ ΘΉΞΕ τ LIP LEE CHE7| a 
Oj 01E7| MIRE gpAA S. God z, LIH IJE ΕἸ ZO, L 

ἌΓ ΘΞ 9[0]} 315| τ MAJA CHE Z ἀπ ΟἹ ΞΞ gih sla ἽΞ 
-|0}} Θ[ 504 117} ΞΓΑΕΟΓΕΞΟΙ! Moste MAL OZS HP] Xlail ἘΞ 
HESU JES JES ΞΕΕΙΙΗΙ o JEN LOH sei 
oj 117} Ξ|Ξ9 9 ES (Sl 7pRS)?| 7η 9591 SRS 
O|X| SEJE HIHE τισι, SHL HE ola z 
LJE HtojEo|, [Et 
OJ 71} ΟἹ} 5501} EHAotOd ο] 9] S Amenštakn : νὰ 





Japanese - Reguest to God 


REN 2 2. NJENA EKOVT ΟΞ PRE EI K 
Cc OHMNEENENS NaEEBYVU NE, ZDETAZ 
ΠΗ Ξ  ἅ 5 {5 κ- ἃ πὸ ζϑ8:ις ΞΕ 2 λὰ Z ENO ἀκ τ ὧς 
Φ NO δ Σὲ « JJ 5 HG ἘΞ ΕΗ τ ἀ ZD EKI K ἃ URNE 
υν 7 2 Φ᾽΄᾽ ΟΖ δι. Εἰ} ἃ Pio No MEČ $ ZBIR 
INT, δέ. πῆς 6 ΒΕ 2 2 2 OZ BNIAKU, 
Ξ-- δ ΒΦ 2 TNO 5 Β}}}7 Δ  υλΞ 1 ž BE HEH 
DB, TETNDRLUTIKLIEETNODOTNENKEEBOF O 
OREJAHJZN IE HE ili, ἘΞἘΖ 5 δι τὺ ἐπ ja αὶ ΞΔ ἅἀὰ 
KW, ZNDOTNENNENE Ἐκ Ζευλῶπξ Φξι, τ άπ k 
ἘΦ ΔἸ ΕΉΉΞΕΙ,. Ἠπτ 2: ἃ 5 REŽ ἀκυλο ΕΠ} ἀὰ 
SW, MURKDTIIGELTVOEETNO ἘΞ ξ 4. ΠΕ 
SRUAEREIDEETtNbA, zeNHI, 

ἥλι.  - τι τι ΚΞ ΞΖ 2ν. 7 IdJEb ἘΓ2 « ἃ 2“ 
τα D MHOBE EDINE 712. Ὁ TNO Z (RIŠI DE ἃ DT 
DB, NNTNDRUGEDTEENTEDLIK,. MNE 
ZOMEMEHTEDAIKSERZAZKDNTEŽBOkKE 
OBTNEEŽ ΕΠ Ξ.5. DE ἡ NZ EIR 3 1 OREOIŽA 
DkY BC OAz zZENIKIIDTEB ME KS TINE δ 
72 Te DJE  ΞΞῈΞ TREE) DEŽ ΒΑ 2: δ. TLTH 
Zb>čK<Y GV, MENE TVO —JEH HE ΕΗ 6 2% 
bie ZAVE HEH RATE ἐ VAŠ VERZ ΒΞ. DEEN, 
NJEHE EHSND EC ἃ NJIŽEL S z MIRI ΣῈ KIDO 
Zz EH ZRS, 

God Eld, NAE2čE «ἔπ. NORMIOTU T HSE 
O(KOJJ αν v z EH EVE Βυκυλὲ BI OZBNII 
Z, ἈικςὈ- ζι  55Ί1 bKRBY HEBLUTtNbA 
Bž 2 ἘΞΞ τι ὶ BIT OJIBE 7 2 AODJ—ALZ BLU 
Ξ3--.λξζ EBD, Miko τι 9} (Bd ΟΞ ΟΞ ΠΕ) 
ΘΒ κ DA v /S— AREH Ἐκ λχυλευλ ΒΞ τς ὲ 
2.10. 2.»υΡ). BDbEDRETEGAN. πα žave BI z OK 
Φὰ 2 3112. TLULTNAIf IA $U Ak OT σι ὦ 
BA, P—5A VIDAIKJEGL. 





Gebet zum Gott 


Lieber Gott, Danke, daB dieses Evangelium oder dieses neue Testament 
freigegeben worden ist, damit wir in der LageSIND, mehr iiber Sie zu erlernen. 
Helfen Sie bitte den Leuten, die fiir das Zur Verfiigung stellen dieses 
elektronischen Buches verantwortlich sind. Sie wissen, daB wem sie sind und 
SieSIND in der Lage, ihnen zu helfen. 


Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, in der Lage zu SEIN, schnell zu arbeiten, und stellen Sie 
elektronischere Biicher zur Verfiigung Helfen Sie ihnen bitte, alle 
Betriebsmittel, das Geld, die Stirke und die Zeit zu haben, die sie zwecks sein 
miissen fiir, Sie zu arbeiten zu halten. 


Helfen Sie bitte denen, die ein Teil der Mannschaft sind, das ihnen auf einer 
tiiglichen Grundlage helfen. Geben Sie ihnen die Stiirke bitte, um jedem von 
ihnen das geistige Verstiindnis fiir die Arbeit fortzusetzen und zu geben, daB 
Sie sie tun wiinschen. Helfen Sie bitte jedem von ihnen, Furcht nicht zu haben 
und daran zu erinnern, daB Sie der Gott sind, der Gebet beantwortet und der 
verantwortlich fiir alles ist. 


Ich bete, daB Sie sie anregen wiirden und daB Sie sie schiitzen und die Arbeit u. 
das Ministerium, daB sie innen engagiert werden. Ich bete, daB Sie sie vor den 
geistigen Kriften oder anderen Hindernissen schiitzen wiirden, die sie 
schiidigen oder sie verlangsamen konnten. 


Helfen Sie mir bitte, wenn ich dieses neue Testament benutze, um an die Leute 
auch zu denken, die diese Ausgabe zur Verfiigung gestellt haben, damit ich fiir 
sie und also, sie beten kann kann fortfahren, mehr Leuten zu helfen. 


Ich bete, daB Sie mir eine Liebe Ihres heiligen Wortes (das neue Testament) 
geben wiirden und daB Sie mir geistige Klugheit und Einsicht, um Sie besser zu 
kennen geben wiirden und den Zeitabschnitt zu verstehen, dem wir in leben. 
Helfen Sie mir bitte, zu konnen die Schwierigkeiten beschiiftigen, daB ich mit 
jeden Tag konfrontiert werde. 


Lord God, helfen mir Sie besser kennen und zu wiinschen anderen Christen in 
meinem Bereich und um die Welt helfen wiinschen. Ich bete, daB Sie die 
elektronische Buchmannschaft und -die geben wiirden, die ihnen Ihre Klugheit 
helfen. Ich bete, daB Sie den einzelnen Mitgliedern ihrer Familie (und meiner 
Familie) helfen wiirden nicht Angelegenheiten betrogen zu werden, aber, Sie 
zu verstehen und Sie in jeder Weise annehmen und folgen zu wiinschen. Geben 
Sie uns Komfort auch und Anleitung in diesen Zeiten und ich bitten Sie, diese 
Sachen im Namen Jesus zu tun, amen, 


Prayer to God 
Dear God, 


Thank you that this Gospel or this New Testament has been released 
so that we are able to learn more about you. 


Please help the people responsible for making this Electronic book 
available. You know who they are and you are able to help them. 


Please help them to be able to work fast, and make more Electronic 
books available 


Please help them to have all the resources, the money, the strength 
and the time that they need in order to be able to keep working 
for You. 


Please help those that are part of the team that help them on an 
everyday basis. Please give them the strength to continue and give 
each of them the spiritual understanding for the work that you want 
them to do. 


Please help each of them to not have fear and to remember 
that you are the God who answers prayer and who is in charge of 
everything. 


I pray that you would encourage them, and that you protect them, and 
the work 4 ministry that they are engaged in. 


I pray that you would protect them from the Spiritual Forces or other 
obstacles that could harm them or slow them down. 


Please help me when I use this New Testament to also think of the 
people who have made this edition available, so that I can pray for 
them and so they can continue to help more people. 


I pray that you would give me a love of your Holy Word (the New 
Testament), and that you would give me spiritual wisdom and 
discernment to know you better and to understand the period of time 
that we are living in. 


Please help me to know how to deal with the difficulties that I am 
confronted with every day. Lord God, Help me to want to know you 
Better and to want to help other Christians in my area and around the 
world. 


I pray that you would give the Electronic book team and those who 
help them your wisdom. 


I pray that you would help the individual members of their family 
(and my family) to not be spiritually deceived, but to understand you 
and to want to accept and follow you in every way. 


Also give us comfort and guidance in these times and I ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 


Arabic New Testament - Part£l 


rabic New Testament - PartH2 





ic New Testament - Part H 


Telecharaez pOUr en arriver au pades (Gratuit - evidement) 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] [telecharaer] for Free and without cost 





New Testament | 


Nouveau Testament persan [Perse - Iran] - 
Farsca Yeni Ahit - Nuevo Testamento persa 
- Persisch Neuen Testament - Testamento Novo persa 


re, 
|]. Persian Farsi New Testament - Parti1 


BT 
||. Persian Iranian New Testament - Part 4 2 
TE 
|] Persian Farsi New Testament - Parti3 


BT; 
|]. Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 4 
UTE, 
[.} Persian Farsi New Testament - Parti5 
παν ἢ 
[1.1 Persian Iranian New Testament - Part £ 6 
KTE) 
|]. Persian Farsi New Testament - Parti 7 
KT 
A]. Persian Iranian New Testament - Part 4 8 
KITE) 
1.1 Persian Farsi New Testament - Part9 
















ETHIOPIC - AMHARIC 
| Ethiopic Amharic New Testameni - Part ἢ 1 |. 


Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part 4 2 ΙΗ 
DIE, 
Ethionic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 3 |. 


Kr, 
Ethionic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 4 Rd 
ΠΞΕῚ 
Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 5: 


ΠΞΕῚ 
Ethionic Amharic New Testament - Part £ 6 || 
EF, 
Ethiopic Amharic New Testament - Part 7 ||: 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloadedli for Free and without cost 



















TURKISH NEW TESTAMENT 


Neuen Testaments in turkischer 
Classic Turkish in ARABIC Scrin 


New Testament - TURKISH in Arabic Scrip 


Turkish New Testament (Arabic Setip! 5οηρι). Τὐν ΚΎΕΙ Ahit- 
euen Testaments in turkischer- Nuevo Testamento.en turco- 
""»Nouveau Testamenit.en ture - Nieuwe Testament in het Turks" . 


Classic Turkish New Testament - | 


ἘΞ Ξ ἘΞ ΞΞΞΗ 
ἘΞ ΞΞ  πεεεῦ 
ἘΞ ἘΞ ni 
ἘΞ ΞΙΞΞΙΞ ξεν 
ἘΞΞῚ ΞΞΞ uni 
ΕΞ Ξ vni 
ΕΞ Ξ ΞΕ ΞΙΞ OM 
urana vun 
Tone tuner temen πξξεῆ 
ἘΞ unterev tesen: ΞΞΕΝ 
O oe Trta ter temena ME 

mi 




















Parti 1 


















Part t 4 


ΕΤΕΝ 











(ia HUNGARIAN - Il Thessalonians- £ 14 ΠῚ 
V HUNGARIAN N.T. Marc HUNGARIAN - | Timothy - £ 15 ii 


























ΤΊ HUNGARIAN NI. Luke. s] , HUNGARIAN- LU Timothy iu ΓῚ 




















iii HUNGARIAN N.T. John HUNGARIAN N.T. TITUS -417 ji 
ii HUNGARIAN N.T. Acts HUNGARIAN - Philemon- 4 18 ii 















































([E] runcanav ν N.T. Romans | ᾿- HUNGARJAN - Hehrews- Ἐ19 





iii HUNGARIAN - | Corinthians -47 HUNGARIAN - James - 420 T 
" HUNGARIAN - Il Corinthians - £ 8 HUNGARIAN - | Peter - 21 5 


HUNGARJAN - ul Peter. -H22 


SE HUNGARIAN - Ephesians -410 HUNGARIAN - 1-3 John - 4 23 F 


ii HUNGARIAN - Philippians -411 HUNGARIAN N.T. Jude - 424 ii 


 HUNGARIAN - Colossians - -412 ss] HM HUNGARIAN - SRčveladen H25 


τ] HUNGARIAN - | Thessalonians - 13 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 



















































































ΘΑΝΘΟΗΙΤ 





New Testament 


Sanskrit New Testament - PartHt1 


ΠΕ: 


Ι 


ΓΞ 


mit, 


II 


Sanskrit New Testament - Part 2 


Sanskrit New Testament - Part 3 τ 





ἢ 


Sanskrit New Testament - Part 4 jel 


Classic Tamil New Testament 
Neues Testament des Tamil -Tamil dilinde yeni vasiyetname 


Nieuwe Testament in het Tamil-taal - 
An accurate 8 lasting translation 


















TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ii Part 1 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 2 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament [ Part 3 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 4 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament iii Part 45 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 6 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament iii Part 4 7 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament |] Part 8 
TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament [ Part 9 


TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament iii Part i 10 










"—i 


TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament ΠῚ Part i 11 


TAMIL NT - Part £ 15 






TAMIL (Tamou) INDIA New Testament Part 12 


ii 


TAMIL NT - Part i 14 iii TAMIL NT - Part 16 


Click to go to pages where books can be obtained [downloaded] - Free 


"—I 


[ 





TAMIL NT - Part ii 13 

















Forocumneva Jooraccsm [" 
 —-—| [M[P-kNk[([fČnn— po — ——- ——:i 


ET; ČE 
ide KOMI z 
idENTIUNN IZNNN i 


IZRIS  Ξ το p— —— - ------- - - 
TE maram Premo ἢ 


s—1 DT 
H omami Pose T 
ΒΒΈΞΕΞΞΞΙ͂ ZNE | 
ΓΊ mem ulnkli 
ONIMI Kum 
-.«8. Ξ ὁ oo, 
KUN 
---------ς----  - 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these | ad 
books can be obtained [downloaded] for Free and without cost 


For BURMESE MYANMAR Edition, Click Here 








New Testament 





"a 


URDU New Testament -Pat£1 |. 


URDU New Testament - Part 2 E. 


URDU New Testament - Part ἢ 3 ΤᾺ 
| URDU New Testament τραιβά | 


NE INN 
TELEGU New Testament Ἧ 
O TAMIL New Τοοπι 6 69ΘῸΘ JE 


TAMIL New Testament [ 


mi 
Pi 


Ἢ 


ra 


ua 


za 





PoE] 


KAREN New Testament BURMA MYANMAR New Testament 


ASSAMESE New Testament GUJARAT New Testament 
Chinese New Testament IS] Sanscrit Sanskrit New Testament 
Ancient Greek New Testament Indonesia New Testament 


Arabic New Testament ΕΞ: kn Azari Azeri New Testameni 
(uvesti oralni] 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloadedl for Free and without 


BURMESE MYANMAR BURMA New Testament 



























BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART ΕἼ 





BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART £2 


—i 


BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament iii PART 43 


BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ΤΊ PART £4 


"—i 


BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ii PART 45 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ΤΊ PART 6 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament (ii PART 4 7 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART 458 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament li PART 49 
BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART 4:10 


πε 


BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament ii PART £11 










BURMA MYANMAR INDIA New Testament PART 112 
he] 


KUHI na 


Click to go to pages where books can be obtained [downloaded] - Free 

















Arabic Scrip - Caucasus New Testament 
[ξξεῖ 


iii Azerbaijan Azeri - (Matthew) - £ 1 Azerbaijan Azeri - II Thess. -4 14 F] 
MN 





id Azerbaijan Azeri - (Marc) - 4 2 Azerbaijan Azeri - | Timothy - 4 15 ii 
5 Po —— — — — ŽITI a Ἐ poz — --  -- -- --- -- ----} πα 
ΙΗ Azerbaijan Azeri - (Luke) - 43 Azerbaijan Azeri - II Timothy - £ 16 pd 


iii Azerbaiian Azeri - (John) - 4 Azerbaijan Azeri - TITUS - 4 17 ii 


[ Azerbaijan Azeri - (Acts) - 45 Azerbaijan Azeri - Philemon - 18 : 


“- ἢ 
[> Azerbaijan Azeri - (Romans] - ἐ 6 Azerbaijan Azeri - Hebrews ἢ 19 


ΤΊ Azerbaijan Azeri -- | Corinth - £ 7 Azerbaijan Azeri - James - £ 20 F 


Fe ske koža Azeri -Colossians - ξ 12 Azerbaijan Azeri -Revelation 4 27 pd 


ἢ MODERN GREEK NEW TESTAMENT ῇ 


Nouveau Testament en Grec / Grecaue 








1872 


mal Krzmmnem 
WTETEE Rm ΞΕ τ Ὶ 
ii NIT nem KIK 


MODERN. GREEK- Romans m ] MODERN GREEK - Hebrews - 19 ΠῚ 


iii MODERN GREEK - | Corinthians -£ MODERN GREEK - James - 20 
iki MODERN GREEK - Il Corinthians - £ MODERN GREEK -| Peter -£21 ΠῚ 































































































Hari τ JE TE: Kri 
Fi MODERN GREEK -  Galatians - ks IK MODERN GREEK- II Peter ur] li 


11 κι MODERN GREEK - duda peko Nora -£10 MODERN GREEK - 1 - 3 John - 4 23 Nji 
iii MODERN GREEK - Philippians -4 MODERN GREEK - Jude - 424 -5 


MODERN V GREEK-  Revelation: ži: 25. 


ras dl 
| MODERN GREEK -| Thess. - 413 Ane? (oo on, Ča ine the Ancient Koine 
p—— o — o ooo, ro Ten lim New Testament, Click Here 


Pour le N.T. en Grec | Grecgue Ancient, Telechargez Ici 
ον 


Clicking on these links will take you to pages where these 
books can be obtained [downloadedl for Free and without cost 

















EF] MODERN GREEK - Colossians - 
































20 seconds for Fellow Christians - Dear Lord, 


Thank you that this PDF Ebook 
has been released so that we are able 
to learn more about you and wiser versions. 
Please help it to have wide circulation 


Please help them to be able to have more 
resources available to help others. 
Please help them to have all the resources, 
the funds, the strengih and the time that they 
need and ask for in order to be able 
to keep working for You. 


I pray that you would encourage them and 
that you protect them physically and 
spiritually, and the work 8 ministry that 
they are engaged in. 


I pray that you would protect them from the 
Spiritual or other Forces that could harm them 
or their work and projects, or slow them down. 

Please help them to find Godly friends who 
are able to help. Provide helpful transportation 

for their consistent use. 
Remind me to pray for them often as this 
will help and encourage them. 


Please give them your wisdom and 
understanding so they can better follow you, 
and | ask you to do 
these things in the name of Jesus, Amen, 


for helping your fellow Christians by praying for us